i I I certain illness- there is no way to know about it Nothing has
I happened yet in the body but something has happened in the energy I
field that surrounds the body And Kirlian photography can take I the photograph of the energy field and can infer through the
photograph that this man is going to have cancer after six months 1
Now Kirlian photography is going to become a tremendously
powerful instrument in the hands of the future medicine If we can
know six months before then much can be done -- then nobody will
fall ill The illness can be prevented even before ithas happened z 0 ~
~U l 0 w Z Currency0 Z 0 In English we have another name for money which is more U5
significant -- it is Currency That simply indicates that moneyU) 5
b ri
1 U) should always remain moving like a current It should always be on 0
the move from one hand to another hand The more it moves04
04 better For example if I have a ten -rupee note and I keep it to myself
then there is only one ten-rupee note in the world If I it to
you and you give it to somebody else and each person goes on
giving if it goes through ten hands then we have a hundred
rupees we have used a hundred rupees worth of utilities the ten
rupee is multiplied by ten ==
Technology
Laborship cannot produce capital It seems opposite We
think that capital is produced by hardship of labor No Society
The Fish In The Sea Is Not Thirsty 11 Q - 4 Ah This 8
looking for rest and peace develops technology in order to avoid
labor Society that avoids hardship of labor develops technology- as
an alternate Technology is a substitute to labor Suppose if I want to
go to your place I can go by foot but to avoid this walk I invent
bicycle I invent car I invent aero plane Giving too much respect to
labor is not good for technological development It is rather a
hindrance Capital is produced by technology technology generates
wealth Therefore society looking for rest develops more of
technology
You might have heard of Edison who has more than
thousands inventions to his credit Perhaps no one alone has () z
invented so much In his early days Edison used to work in a factory 2 -- u
He had only one job and that was to inform his employer about every o ~
telephone calls he received For this he had to remain alert ~
throughout the night without sleep Phone call mayor may not ltJ
04 come but he had to remain awake whole night He developed a
solution so that he could sleep in the night He attached a loud
bell with telephone bell so that its loud ring would break his sleep
and he would inform his employer From then on he started
sleeping very easily Months passed Any night it would ring
loudly he would get up and inform his employer
This way he used to sleep and rest One day this bell was
not working and he was ignorant about it That night phone rang but
he was sleeping Employer came to see that what was happening
because it was his phone call to inform his wife about something He
came and saw Edison sleeping there He fired Edison He said that
you are lazy Edison said that it is because of this laziness I could
invent this bell method but he was fired and that was proved to be a
boon because then he could make thousand more inventions
Edison has written that it is because of this need of rest he made
invention It is true
Technology could not develop because of very
much respect given to hardship of labor Due to this capital and
z wealth could not generate Capital is produced by technology All o ~ the wealthy countries Today on this earth America is wealthy in o l o UJ true sense America could become wealthy due to modern z o technolOgical developments Technology replaced this labor z o U5 Our country needs a scientific temperament then only we 5gt
can solve our real life problems Our unscientific attitude has8 (f) I
created lot of problems all around We are surrounded by them ando ltt it will be difficult to deal with these problems without science and ~
Ci
technology Yes we can transplant We can borrow technology from
west but the point is that from where we would bring that
temperament No first of all our temperament should change
Do you know that it is the capacity to doubt everything that has
triggered the development of science during past three hundred
years in west Doubt Disbelief In these three hundred years They
were doubting every thing on old generations on parents on past
on scriptures on Jesus on Mohammed on every thing on Moses on
Zarathustra Result of that doubt was science but we are unable to
doubt even on today And if we are not able to doubt even now
then we cannot develop science Scientific development cannot be
there
~
History
HISTORY is time hence all that is really significant is not
included in it because all that is really significant is beyond time
Buddhas enlightenment under the Bodhi Tree It is not a
historical fact there is no way to prove that it really happened It is
such an interior experience that you have to take it on trust Buddha ~
says it happened you can believe it you can disbelieve it If you 5 disbelieve there is no way for Buddha to prove it Ifyou disbelieve it LL
o ~ only you prevent your own enlightenment thats all If you trust laquo
Buddha a door opens for you In trusting you can hope that if it has 10 ~
Ci happened to Buddha It can happen to you too Belief and disbelief
have nothing to do with Buddhas experience but they have
something to do with you and your future But history cannot prove
that something happened that morning history has no record of it It
happened beyond time hence history cannot record it It is
unrepeatable and history only records that which is repeatable
History is the record of all that is stupid in the human mind
Chenghis Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Alexander Adolf Hitler
These people are repeatable Buddhas are not repeatable A Buddha
happens only once
~
Garibi Aur Samajwaad (Translated) The Guest 11 Q-3
I I
I
ii ill
understanding for useless
need newsprint and you are
happened in the whole past then all
higher and will drown almost the
We
understand this madness i~~~~~~~ly need of
now when we have alread~1~centhed a limit
problem is population groirth By the end
would be seven hundred crore people on this
has been exploited so badly that it cant support
Fifty percent population will die of hunger then
The Golden Future 30 Q - 2
() z gt = LL o ~ 0J
~
i j
i I i ~ ~
~ ~ ~
I
I
I Third problem is AIDS which is spreading like fire and
there is no possibility of its cure for at least next twenty years there is
I hardly any possibility of its cure Scientists have come to know that
by large it is incurable
I But not a single country is declaring celibacy as a crime It is celibacy behind this AIDS These monks these soldiers and students ~
who have to live without women become homosexual and
homosexuality is only manifestation root problem is celibacy z o All the religions are facing it because all religion teaches celibacy but ~ () no religion is ready to accept this As a rule if you deny recognizingl o w
your enemy you empower him only Understand this so that youZ o z can find new measures to fight your enemy Q()
5 qgt Fourth big problem is destruction of ecological system oc which humanity has to face in the next twenty We areo
destroying life resources in our ignorance This earth needs a co
C balanced ecology this balance is disturbing day by day And this
ecosystem is being destroyed from all sides for example- carbon
dioxide and man made chemicals have risen the atmospheric
temperature like never before It is for the first time- polar ice on
north and south has started melting Ithas never melted before If the
temperature of atmosphere raises little more then Himalayan ice will
also melt and will drown all these big coastal cities
And fifth problem that is most dangerous is man himself
Humanity is divided by cast system by nations by religions and
they all are killing each other As of now these five dangers seem
impossible to handle unless some miracle happens but miracle
happens only in stories not in real life One thing is sure that
old system is about to die If we can make the whole world
understand then only we can save humanity This New man would
be world citizen there wont be any nation This New man would be
religious but there wont be any religion He would be scientist but
not destructive His entire vision would be devoted to creativity He
would be pious merciful loving but not a celibate
There will be a new such man without the burden of past
who will be more meditative more loving more silent All the lt) z ~universities should devote their time to make this conscious possible -
o u
rather than wasting their time on those bogus subjects gtshy
~ ~--==-
0shy
Meritocracy Not democracy C
My idea is that the days of democracy are over A new
kind of system is needed based on merit
We have thousands of universities all over the world Why
have ordinary unknowledgeable ignorant masses choose people
who will be holding tremendous power for five years in their hands
And now the power is so much that they can destroy the whole
world Meritocracy means that only people who are educated in a
certain area should be able to vote in that area For example only
the educationists of the country should choose the education
The Razors Edge (260187)
i
l )
minister Then you will have the best education minister possible
For the finance minister you should choose somebody who knows
finance somebody who knows the complexities of economics But
this choice is possible only for people For every post the person who
is to be chosen should be chosen by experts
The health minister should be chosen by all the doctors
the surgeons the medical experts the scientists who are working
in the medical field Then we will have the cream of our genius and
z we can on this cream to make the life of all humanity moreQ ~ peaceful more rich This idea I call a meritocracy And0 )
ill 0 once you have chosen all the people then these people can choose the Z 0 president and the prime minister They will be our geniusesZ 0 (f5 can choose the prime minister the president from the country or gt U) they can choose from the members of the parliament And for theb T
parliament we should also make gradations For example people~ 0 who have at least a post-graduate degree should be able to vote Cl Cl
Just becoming twenty-one years old does not mean you are to
choose the right person At twenty-one years you dont know
anything about life and its complexities At least a post-graduate
should be held by those who choose the members of the
parliament or the senate or whatever you call it In this way we can
make an educated refined cultured government
---~=
Sermons In Stones 29
10 Fundamental human rights
1shy Life
2shy Love
3shy Right to die
4shy Searchoftruth
5shy Meditation
6shy Freedom in all dimensions
7shy One earth one humanity
8shy Uniqueness of Individual
9shy One world government
10shy Meritocracy Not democracy () z gt LL
-== +~ o ~ laquo
Cl Cl
Subjective amp objective art
Every art can be described either as objective art or as
subjective art Subjective art you will find it comes from
your feelings from your heart from your mind in paintings in
poetry in music But objective art comes from the emptiness of
your heart you become a flute a hollow bamboo and the
universe sings through you Your only credit is that you dont create
any hindrances you simply allow the universe to flow through youz o
With you being in a let-go and allowing the universe to flow through~ o youobjective art is created 1S
w z o There is not much objective art in the world because before z o U5 objective art can be you have to become a hollow bamboo 5 en and you are so solid your ego is so stubborn Before creating bc en objective art you have to be so humble almost nobody In youro CI absence there comes a great universal flood That flood can become CI CI
poetry a painting music a dance a sculpture Thousands of
dimensions are available you just allow it
Literature
You go into literature just put your whole energy into it
And literature is beautifuL If you can understand literature then it
will be easier for you And always remember bliss happens
only to creative people Uncreative people find it very difficult
almost impossible to be blissfuL ~-
Nansen The Point Of Departure 9 Q-1 Let Go 23
entered into it participated in its being fell a rapport with it
=~
Music
Music is not something biological it is not something
concerned with your chemistry or physiology Music is not even of
the mind Music is something a space between mind and
meditation It is one of the most mysterious phenomenon To z o conceive it in intellectual terms is almost impossible for the simple~ o
reason that it is beyond mind- but it is not yet meditation15 LU
Z o Music can go higher and further away from mind and then 5 ltis it starts becoming closer and closer to peace and silence One is a 5 (j)
b musician only when he understands the sound of silence and one c () who understands the sound of silence is capable of creating sounds ltt ~ which are synonymous with silence That is the most miraculous
thing Then the musician has come to his full flowering Beyond this
music starts the world of meditation
In fact the greatest music in the world is nothing but an echo
of the inner music Whenever a musician comes closer to that much
great music is born Only very few have reached close to it a Tansen
a Baiju Bawara a Beethoven a Mozart a Wagner Only very few
The 99 Names Of Nothingness 7 Satyam Shivam Sundaram 22 Q-l
Imiddot
() z ~ - LL o
~==-=~~ ~
Drums N N
LO
For nine months the child goes on hearing the heartbeat of
the mother This is the first drum he encounters and it becomes very
deep-rooted in the being of the child Every pore of him is filled with
it every fiber of his body vibrates with it he has no life except the
mothers heart And there is the beating continuously for nine
months The drum is the most primitive instrument When you
feel that drum beating your body responds sways you start falling
into the beat moving with the beat and suddenly you have become a
primitive a natural being all civilization drops You are no longer
The Guest 13 For Madmen Only (Price Of Admission Your Mind) 24
i I i
I
I here is this twentieth century and all the nonsense that goes on
around-- you have moved back almost ten thousand years
I Flute
There are many types of flute in the world The most
important is the Arabic the most beautiful is the Japanese and there
are many others But there is nothing comparable to the small Indian z 0
bamboo flute for its sweetness ~ U gt Cl ~====~bullbull~ LLl
Z 0 z When somebody is playing on the flute hide behind a 0 115middot1middot 5 tree amp listen and youll be able to see something Something that is
i U)
j bI c not ofthis world Something that is of the beyond
U)
0
-0 (J bull (J
Poetr~
Poetry is not just poetry Poetry is essential religion
Poetry means a state of being where the mind is no longer interfering
between you and when there is communion between you
and existence immediate when you are suddenly possessed
by as a separate entity and the whole
starts speaking through you starts dancing through you where you
become a hollow bamboo and the whole transforms you into flute
The Three Treasures Vol 2 10 Q 4 Glimpses Of A Golden Childhood 27 The Book Of Wisdom 24 Q -1
Poetry is the whole
into the dewdrop
through the
Acting
My
significant
because of its
And a person has
false faces become
The Book Of Blessed Are The Blessed Are The
I I I
MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE
I In recent years science has started touching the I
boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day
day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of
story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given
a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university
level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few
z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill
Z Growth of science o z o v
Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl
science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more
the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that
When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are
synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I
went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It
contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions
it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain
tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be
dynamic moving
And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life
is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a
problem means something that can be solved through logic if not
today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the
problem will be dissolved
= Mystery of Mahavira
It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -
o lL
hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~
food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl
calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food
for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is
difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him
Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against
Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very
difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his
body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been
dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy
I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique
I Am That 12
experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments
is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In
Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They
would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat
drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep
sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he
was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of
hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts
sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU
o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen
z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)
U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J
o he tasted it amp enjoyed it
a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water
not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying
the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is
improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His
body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal
body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating
anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he
was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep
It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained
weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He
has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or
impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this
man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to
him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but
his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a
year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is
something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power
behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules
This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o
experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~
experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ
fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in
religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will
not decrease rather it can increase
Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death
Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in
Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is
possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried
very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is
perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this
Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it
might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he
made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he
kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got
mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science
which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation
with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z
hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J
LL
more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~
experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt
headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl
be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in
many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And
this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is
right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if
external shapes can work like this then how much internal
geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you
SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our
inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and
when you lie down then again your inner being takes different
shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical
figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner
being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with
the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle
you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that
I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to
the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry
z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J
geometry changes according to our feelings
t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5
5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past
oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o
up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt
il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above
the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment
many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy
checked everything and it is not fake It is real
Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind
He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I
say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do
it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at
the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is
there
Two or three times he failed in his experiments
also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to
rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people
askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I
am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on
working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is
there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above
~===--=-
ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z
~ -
If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u
~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime
in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N
10
Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this
fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference
chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water
is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate
before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are
healthier and they produce better results
Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds
and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept
in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or
if germinated then all those plants grew sick
After thousands of experiments for fifteen years
this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is
not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly
there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely
that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the
z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J
Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)
b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao
man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography
This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future
frequency photography is done on highly
sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this
photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even
the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is
very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of
electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic
as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have
positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture
of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful
rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful
arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard
labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before
six months that this particular man is going to be sick because
sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even
before it affects the physical body Before someones death this
electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()
the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J
electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL
patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N
=-=bullbull~
Maikhalova Her mystery
Maikhalova is the most important personality in
Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with
the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force
By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet
and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can
make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these
experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is
experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five
hours to move anything
If there friends helpful people around her then it
happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of
gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes
z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )
LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)
b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8
declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co
N lt
doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that
what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are
recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body
electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that
entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all
around It is through current things are pulled towards her or
move away
The third most amazing thing is that those Russian
scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This
Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of
Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have
been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept
in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou
towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to
that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or
push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment
Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o
Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular
0shylt
egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N
you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph
that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in
someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also
stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the
electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it
gets stored in the camera
But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about
Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the
Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)
person who has just used it whether the person was male or female
because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are
most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets
transferred to the mirror
~
Nijinski
There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU
o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more
~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come
~ down that slow This was a miracle N
He married and when his wife saw his dance she
was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day
his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my
husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing
Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always
out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my
body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to
ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight
Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some
one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and
certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps
ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically
through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of
out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated
He can see himself outside from his physical body
~~~
o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z
~ --
o u
Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~
telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor
Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N
field of education He was asked in an international conference that
how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of
education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I
was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me
insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing
means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally
relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient
Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body
If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not
Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)
merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside
Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that
we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position
When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very
easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical
position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying
position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our
z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt
r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01
~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records
that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita
that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not
happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few
minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree
and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment
you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you
dropsdown
There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy
Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is
experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~
that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11
nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These
devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately
This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this
device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy
in those devices
Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no
need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o
have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it
Ct)
01willeffectyou
~~
Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
came and saw Edison sleeping there He fired Edison He said that
you are lazy Edison said that it is because of this laziness I could
invent this bell method but he was fired and that was proved to be a
boon because then he could make thousand more inventions
Edison has written that it is because of this need of rest he made
invention It is true
Technology could not develop because of very
much respect given to hardship of labor Due to this capital and
z wealth could not generate Capital is produced by technology All o ~ the wealthy countries Today on this earth America is wealthy in o l o UJ true sense America could become wealthy due to modern z o technolOgical developments Technology replaced this labor z o U5 Our country needs a scientific temperament then only we 5gt
can solve our real life problems Our unscientific attitude has8 (f) I
created lot of problems all around We are surrounded by them ando ltt it will be difficult to deal with these problems without science and ~
Ci
technology Yes we can transplant We can borrow technology from
west but the point is that from where we would bring that
temperament No first of all our temperament should change
Do you know that it is the capacity to doubt everything that has
triggered the development of science during past three hundred
years in west Doubt Disbelief In these three hundred years They
were doubting every thing on old generations on parents on past
on scriptures on Jesus on Mohammed on every thing on Moses on
Zarathustra Result of that doubt was science but we are unable to
doubt even on today And if we are not able to doubt even now
then we cannot develop science Scientific development cannot be
there
~
History
HISTORY is time hence all that is really significant is not
included in it because all that is really significant is beyond time
Buddhas enlightenment under the Bodhi Tree It is not a
historical fact there is no way to prove that it really happened It is
such an interior experience that you have to take it on trust Buddha ~
says it happened you can believe it you can disbelieve it If you 5 disbelieve there is no way for Buddha to prove it Ifyou disbelieve it LL
o ~ only you prevent your own enlightenment thats all If you trust laquo
Buddha a door opens for you In trusting you can hope that if it has 10 ~
Ci happened to Buddha It can happen to you too Belief and disbelief
have nothing to do with Buddhas experience but they have
something to do with you and your future But history cannot prove
that something happened that morning history has no record of it It
happened beyond time hence history cannot record it It is
unrepeatable and history only records that which is repeatable
History is the record of all that is stupid in the human mind
Chenghis Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Alexander Adolf Hitler
These people are repeatable Buddhas are not repeatable A Buddha
happens only once
~
Garibi Aur Samajwaad (Translated) The Guest 11 Q-3
I I
I
ii ill
understanding for useless
need newsprint and you are
happened in the whole past then all
higher and will drown almost the
We
understand this madness i~~~~~~~ly need of
now when we have alread~1~centhed a limit
problem is population groirth By the end
would be seven hundred crore people on this
has been exploited so badly that it cant support
Fifty percent population will die of hunger then
The Golden Future 30 Q - 2
() z gt = LL o ~ 0J
~
i j
i I i ~ ~
~ ~ ~
I
I
I Third problem is AIDS which is spreading like fire and
there is no possibility of its cure for at least next twenty years there is
I hardly any possibility of its cure Scientists have come to know that
by large it is incurable
I But not a single country is declaring celibacy as a crime It is celibacy behind this AIDS These monks these soldiers and students ~
who have to live without women become homosexual and
homosexuality is only manifestation root problem is celibacy z o All the religions are facing it because all religion teaches celibacy but ~ () no religion is ready to accept this As a rule if you deny recognizingl o w
your enemy you empower him only Understand this so that youZ o z can find new measures to fight your enemy Q()
5 qgt Fourth big problem is destruction of ecological system oc which humanity has to face in the next twenty We areo
destroying life resources in our ignorance This earth needs a co
C balanced ecology this balance is disturbing day by day And this
ecosystem is being destroyed from all sides for example- carbon
dioxide and man made chemicals have risen the atmospheric
temperature like never before It is for the first time- polar ice on
north and south has started melting Ithas never melted before If the
temperature of atmosphere raises little more then Himalayan ice will
also melt and will drown all these big coastal cities
And fifth problem that is most dangerous is man himself
Humanity is divided by cast system by nations by religions and
they all are killing each other As of now these five dangers seem
impossible to handle unless some miracle happens but miracle
happens only in stories not in real life One thing is sure that
old system is about to die If we can make the whole world
understand then only we can save humanity This New man would
be world citizen there wont be any nation This New man would be
religious but there wont be any religion He would be scientist but
not destructive His entire vision would be devoted to creativity He
would be pious merciful loving but not a celibate
There will be a new such man without the burden of past
who will be more meditative more loving more silent All the lt) z ~universities should devote their time to make this conscious possible -
o u
rather than wasting their time on those bogus subjects gtshy
~ ~--==-
0shy
Meritocracy Not democracy C
My idea is that the days of democracy are over A new
kind of system is needed based on merit
We have thousands of universities all over the world Why
have ordinary unknowledgeable ignorant masses choose people
who will be holding tremendous power for five years in their hands
And now the power is so much that they can destroy the whole
world Meritocracy means that only people who are educated in a
certain area should be able to vote in that area For example only
the educationists of the country should choose the education
The Razors Edge (260187)
i
l )
minister Then you will have the best education minister possible
For the finance minister you should choose somebody who knows
finance somebody who knows the complexities of economics But
this choice is possible only for people For every post the person who
is to be chosen should be chosen by experts
The health minister should be chosen by all the doctors
the surgeons the medical experts the scientists who are working
in the medical field Then we will have the cream of our genius and
z we can on this cream to make the life of all humanity moreQ ~ peaceful more rich This idea I call a meritocracy And0 )
ill 0 once you have chosen all the people then these people can choose the Z 0 president and the prime minister They will be our geniusesZ 0 (f5 can choose the prime minister the president from the country or gt U) they can choose from the members of the parliament And for theb T
parliament we should also make gradations For example people~ 0 who have at least a post-graduate degree should be able to vote Cl Cl
Just becoming twenty-one years old does not mean you are to
choose the right person At twenty-one years you dont know
anything about life and its complexities At least a post-graduate
should be held by those who choose the members of the
parliament or the senate or whatever you call it In this way we can
make an educated refined cultured government
---~=
Sermons In Stones 29
10 Fundamental human rights
1shy Life
2shy Love
3shy Right to die
4shy Searchoftruth
5shy Meditation
6shy Freedom in all dimensions
7shy One earth one humanity
8shy Uniqueness of Individual
9shy One world government
10shy Meritocracy Not democracy () z gt LL
-== +~ o ~ laquo
Cl Cl
Subjective amp objective art
Every art can be described either as objective art or as
subjective art Subjective art you will find it comes from
your feelings from your heart from your mind in paintings in
poetry in music But objective art comes from the emptiness of
your heart you become a flute a hollow bamboo and the
universe sings through you Your only credit is that you dont create
any hindrances you simply allow the universe to flow through youz o
With you being in a let-go and allowing the universe to flow through~ o youobjective art is created 1S
w z o There is not much objective art in the world because before z o U5 objective art can be you have to become a hollow bamboo 5 en and you are so solid your ego is so stubborn Before creating bc en objective art you have to be so humble almost nobody In youro CI absence there comes a great universal flood That flood can become CI CI
poetry a painting music a dance a sculpture Thousands of
dimensions are available you just allow it
Literature
You go into literature just put your whole energy into it
And literature is beautifuL If you can understand literature then it
will be easier for you And always remember bliss happens
only to creative people Uncreative people find it very difficult
almost impossible to be blissfuL ~-
Nansen The Point Of Departure 9 Q-1 Let Go 23
entered into it participated in its being fell a rapport with it
=~
Music
Music is not something biological it is not something
concerned with your chemistry or physiology Music is not even of
the mind Music is something a space between mind and
meditation It is one of the most mysterious phenomenon To z o conceive it in intellectual terms is almost impossible for the simple~ o
reason that it is beyond mind- but it is not yet meditation15 LU
Z o Music can go higher and further away from mind and then 5 ltis it starts becoming closer and closer to peace and silence One is a 5 (j)
b musician only when he understands the sound of silence and one c () who understands the sound of silence is capable of creating sounds ltt ~ which are synonymous with silence That is the most miraculous
thing Then the musician has come to his full flowering Beyond this
music starts the world of meditation
In fact the greatest music in the world is nothing but an echo
of the inner music Whenever a musician comes closer to that much
great music is born Only very few have reached close to it a Tansen
a Baiju Bawara a Beethoven a Mozart a Wagner Only very few
The 99 Names Of Nothingness 7 Satyam Shivam Sundaram 22 Q-l
Imiddot
() z ~ - LL o
~==-=~~ ~
Drums N N
LO
For nine months the child goes on hearing the heartbeat of
the mother This is the first drum he encounters and it becomes very
deep-rooted in the being of the child Every pore of him is filled with
it every fiber of his body vibrates with it he has no life except the
mothers heart And there is the beating continuously for nine
months The drum is the most primitive instrument When you
feel that drum beating your body responds sways you start falling
into the beat moving with the beat and suddenly you have become a
primitive a natural being all civilization drops You are no longer
The Guest 13 For Madmen Only (Price Of Admission Your Mind) 24
i I i
I
I here is this twentieth century and all the nonsense that goes on
around-- you have moved back almost ten thousand years
I Flute
There are many types of flute in the world The most
important is the Arabic the most beautiful is the Japanese and there
are many others But there is nothing comparable to the small Indian z 0
bamboo flute for its sweetness ~ U gt Cl ~====~bullbull~ LLl
Z 0 z When somebody is playing on the flute hide behind a 0 115middot1middot 5 tree amp listen and youll be able to see something Something that is
i U)
j bI c not ofthis world Something that is of the beyond
U)
0
-0 (J bull (J
Poetr~
Poetry is not just poetry Poetry is essential religion
Poetry means a state of being where the mind is no longer interfering
between you and when there is communion between you
and existence immediate when you are suddenly possessed
by as a separate entity and the whole
starts speaking through you starts dancing through you where you
become a hollow bamboo and the whole transforms you into flute
The Three Treasures Vol 2 10 Q 4 Glimpses Of A Golden Childhood 27 The Book Of Wisdom 24 Q -1
Poetry is the whole
into the dewdrop
through the
Acting
My
significant
because of its
And a person has
false faces become
The Book Of Blessed Are The Blessed Are The
I I I
MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE
I In recent years science has started touching the I
boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day
day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of
story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given
a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university
level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few
z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill
Z Growth of science o z o v
Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl
science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more
the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that
When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are
synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I
went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It
contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions
it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain
tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be
dynamic moving
And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life
is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a
problem means something that can be solved through logic if not
today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the
problem will be dissolved
= Mystery of Mahavira
It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -
o lL
hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~
food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl
calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food
for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is
difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him
Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against
Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very
difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his
body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been
dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy
I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique
I Am That 12
experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments
is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In
Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They
would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat
drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep
sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he
was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of
hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts
sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU
o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen
z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)
U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J
o he tasted it amp enjoyed it
a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water
not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying
the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is
improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His
body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal
body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating
anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he
was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep
It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained
weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He
has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or
impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this
man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to
him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but
his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a
year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is
something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power
behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules
This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o
experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~
experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ
fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in
religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will
not decrease rather it can increase
Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death
Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in
Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is
possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried
very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is
perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this
Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it
might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he
made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he
kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got
mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science
which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation
with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z
hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J
LL
more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~
experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt
headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl
be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in
many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And
this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is
right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if
external shapes can work like this then how much internal
geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you
SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our
inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and
when you lie down then again your inner being takes different
shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical
figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner
being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with
the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle
you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that
I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to
the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry
z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J
geometry changes according to our feelings
t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5
5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past
oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o
up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt
il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above
the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment
many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy
checked everything and it is not fake It is real
Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind
He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I
say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do
it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at
the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is
there
Two or three times he failed in his experiments
also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to
rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people
askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I
am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on
working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is
there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above
~===--=-
ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z
~ -
If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u
~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime
in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N
10
Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this
fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference
chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water
is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate
before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are
healthier and they produce better results
Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds
and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept
in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or
if germinated then all those plants grew sick
After thousands of experiments for fifteen years
this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is
not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly
there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely
that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the
z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J
Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)
b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao
man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography
This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future
frequency photography is done on highly
sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this
photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even
the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is
very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of
electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic
as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have
positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture
of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful
rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful
arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard
labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before
six months that this particular man is going to be sick because
sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even
before it affects the physical body Before someones death this
electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()
the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J
electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL
patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N
=-=bullbull~
Maikhalova Her mystery
Maikhalova is the most important personality in
Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with
the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force
By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet
and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can
make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these
experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is
experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five
hours to move anything
If there friends helpful people around her then it
happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of
gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes
z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )
LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)
b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8
declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co
N lt
doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that
what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are
recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body
electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that
entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all
around It is through current things are pulled towards her or
move away
The third most amazing thing is that those Russian
scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This
Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of
Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have
been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept
in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou
towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to
that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or
push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment
Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o
Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular
0shylt
egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N
you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph
that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in
someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also
stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the
electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it
gets stored in the camera
But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about
Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the
Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)
person who has just used it whether the person was male or female
because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are
most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets
transferred to the mirror
~
Nijinski
There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU
o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more
~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come
~ down that slow This was a miracle N
He married and when his wife saw his dance she
was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day
his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my
husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing
Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always
out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my
body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to
ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight
Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some
one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and
certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps
ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically
through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of
out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated
He can see himself outside from his physical body
~~~
o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z
~ --
o u
Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~
telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor
Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N
field of education He was asked in an international conference that
how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of
education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I
was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me
insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing
means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally
relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient
Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body
If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not
Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)
merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside
Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that
we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position
When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very
easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical
position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying
position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our
z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt
r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01
~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records
that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita
that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not
happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few
minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree
and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment
you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you
dropsdown
There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy
Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is
experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~
that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11
nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These
devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately
This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this
device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy
in those devices
Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no
need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o
have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it
Ct)
01willeffectyou
~~
Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
I I
I
ii ill
understanding for useless
need newsprint and you are
happened in the whole past then all
higher and will drown almost the
We
understand this madness i~~~~~~~ly need of
now when we have alread~1~centhed a limit
problem is population groirth By the end
would be seven hundred crore people on this
has been exploited so badly that it cant support
Fifty percent population will die of hunger then
The Golden Future 30 Q - 2
() z gt = LL o ~ 0J
~
i j
i I i ~ ~
~ ~ ~
I
I
I Third problem is AIDS which is spreading like fire and
there is no possibility of its cure for at least next twenty years there is
I hardly any possibility of its cure Scientists have come to know that
by large it is incurable
I But not a single country is declaring celibacy as a crime It is celibacy behind this AIDS These monks these soldiers and students ~
who have to live without women become homosexual and
homosexuality is only manifestation root problem is celibacy z o All the religions are facing it because all religion teaches celibacy but ~ () no religion is ready to accept this As a rule if you deny recognizingl o w
your enemy you empower him only Understand this so that youZ o z can find new measures to fight your enemy Q()
5 qgt Fourth big problem is destruction of ecological system oc which humanity has to face in the next twenty We areo
destroying life resources in our ignorance This earth needs a co
C balanced ecology this balance is disturbing day by day And this
ecosystem is being destroyed from all sides for example- carbon
dioxide and man made chemicals have risen the atmospheric
temperature like never before It is for the first time- polar ice on
north and south has started melting Ithas never melted before If the
temperature of atmosphere raises little more then Himalayan ice will
also melt and will drown all these big coastal cities
And fifth problem that is most dangerous is man himself
Humanity is divided by cast system by nations by religions and
they all are killing each other As of now these five dangers seem
impossible to handle unless some miracle happens but miracle
happens only in stories not in real life One thing is sure that
old system is about to die If we can make the whole world
understand then only we can save humanity This New man would
be world citizen there wont be any nation This New man would be
religious but there wont be any religion He would be scientist but
not destructive His entire vision would be devoted to creativity He
would be pious merciful loving but not a celibate
There will be a new such man without the burden of past
who will be more meditative more loving more silent All the lt) z ~universities should devote their time to make this conscious possible -
o u
rather than wasting their time on those bogus subjects gtshy
~ ~--==-
0shy
Meritocracy Not democracy C
My idea is that the days of democracy are over A new
kind of system is needed based on merit
We have thousands of universities all over the world Why
have ordinary unknowledgeable ignorant masses choose people
who will be holding tremendous power for five years in their hands
And now the power is so much that they can destroy the whole
world Meritocracy means that only people who are educated in a
certain area should be able to vote in that area For example only
the educationists of the country should choose the education
The Razors Edge (260187)
i
l )
minister Then you will have the best education minister possible
For the finance minister you should choose somebody who knows
finance somebody who knows the complexities of economics But
this choice is possible only for people For every post the person who
is to be chosen should be chosen by experts
The health minister should be chosen by all the doctors
the surgeons the medical experts the scientists who are working
in the medical field Then we will have the cream of our genius and
z we can on this cream to make the life of all humanity moreQ ~ peaceful more rich This idea I call a meritocracy And0 )
ill 0 once you have chosen all the people then these people can choose the Z 0 president and the prime minister They will be our geniusesZ 0 (f5 can choose the prime minister the president from the country or gt U) they can choose from the members of the parliament And for theb T
parliament we should also make gradations For example people~ 0 who have at least a post-graduate degree should be able to vote Cl Cl
Just becoming twenty-one years old does not mean you are to
choose the right person At twenty-one years you dont know
anything about life and its complexities At least a post-graduate
should be held by those who choose the members of the
parliament or the senate or whatever you call it In this way we can
make an educated refined cultured government
---~=
Sermons In Stones 29
10 Fundamental human rights
1shy Life
2shy Love
3shy Right to die
4shy Searchoftruth
5shy Meditation
6shy Freedom in all dimensions
7shy One earth one humanity
8shy Uniqueness of Individual
9shy One world government
10shy Meritocracy Not democracy () z gt LL
-== +~ o ~ laquo
Cl Cl
Subjective amp objective art
Every art can be described either as objective art or as
subjective art Subjective art you will find it comes from
your feelings from your heart from your mind in paintings in
poetry in music But objective art comes from the emptiness of
your heart you become a flute a hollow bamboo and the
universe sings through you Your only credit is that you dont create
any hindrances you simply allow the universe to flow through youz o
With you being in a let-go and allowing the universe to flow through~ o youobjective art is created 1S
w z o There is not much objective art in the world because before z o U5 objective art can be you have to become a hollow bamboo 5 en and you are so solid your ego is so stubborn Before creating bc en objective art you have to be so humble almost nobody In youro CI absence there comes a great universal flood That flood can become CI CI
poetry a painting music a dance a sculpture Thousands of
dimensions are available you just allow it
Literature
You go into literature just put your whole energy into it
And literature is beautifuL If you can understand literature then it
will be easier for you And always remember bliss happens
only to creative people Uncreative people find it very difficult
almost impossible to be blissfuL ~-
Nansen The Point Of Departure 9 Q-1 Let Go 23
entered into it participated in its being fell a rapport with it
=~
Music
Music is not something biological it is not something
concerned with your chemistry or physiology Music is not even of
the mind Music is something a space between mind and
meditation It is one of the most mysterious phenomenon To z o conceive it in intellectual terms is almost impossible for the simple~ o
reason that it is beyond mind- but it is not yet meditation15 LU
Z o Music can go higher and further away from mind and then 5 ltis it starts becoming closer and closer to peace and silence One is a 5 (j)
b musician only when he understands the sound of silence and one c () who understands the sound of silence is capable of creating sounds ltt ~ which are synonymous with silence That is the most miraculous
thing Then the musician has come to his full flowering Beyond this
music starts the world of meditation
In fact the greatest music in the world is nothing but an echo
of the inner music Whenever a musician comes closer to that much
great music is born Only very few have reached close to it a Tansen
a Baiju Bawara a Beethoven a Mozart a Wagner Only very few
The 99 Names Of Nothingness 7 Satyam Shivam Sundaram 22 Q-l
Imiddot
() z ~ - LL o
~==-=~~ ~
Drums N N
LO
For nine months the child goes on hearing the heartbeat of
the mother This is the first drum he encounters and it becomes very
deep-rooted in the being of the child Every pore of him is filled with
it every fiber of his body vibrates with it he has no life except the
mothers heart And there is the beating continuously for nine
months The drum is the most primitive instrument When you
feel that drum beating your body responds sways you start falling
into the beat moving with the beat and suddenly you have become a
primitive a natural being all civilization drops You are no longer
The Guest 13 For Madmen Only (Price Of Admission Your Mind) 24
i I i
I
I here is this twentieth century and all the nonsense that goes on
around-- you have moved back almost ten thousand years
I Flute
There are many types of flute in the world The most
important is the Arabic the most beautiful is the Japanese and there
are many others But there is nothing comparable to the small Indian z 0
bamboo flute for its sweetness ~ U gt Cl ~====~bullbull~ LLl
Z 0 z When somebody is playing on the flute hide behind a 0 115middot1middot 5 tree amp listen and youll be able to see something Something that is
i U)
j bI c not ofthis world Something that is of the beyond
U)
0
-0 (J bull (J
Poetr~
Poetry is not just poetry Poetry is essential religion
Poetry means a state of being where the mind is no longer interfering
between you and when there is communion between you
and existence immediate when you are suddenly possessed
by as a separate entity and the whole
starts speaking through you starts dancing through you where you
become a hollow bamboo and the whole transforms you into flute
The Three Treasures Vol 2 10 Q 4 Glimpses Of A Golden Childhood 27 The Book Of Wisdom 24 Q -1
Poetry is the whole
into the dewdrop
through the
Acting
My
significant
because of its
And a person has
false faces become
The Book Of Blessed Are The Blessed Are The
I I I
MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE
I In recent years science has started touching the I
boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day
day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of
story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given
a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university
level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few
z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill
Z Growth of science o z o v
Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl
science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more
the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that
When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are
synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I
went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It
contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions
it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain
tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be
dynamic moving
And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life
is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a
problem means something that can be solved through logic if not
today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the
problem will be dissolved
= Mystery of Mahavira
It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -
o lL
hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~
food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl
calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food
for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is
difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him
Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against
Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very
difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his
body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been
dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy
I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique
I Am That 12
experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments
is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In
Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They
would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat
drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep
sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he
was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of
hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts
sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU
o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen
z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)
U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J
o he tasted it amp enjoyed it
a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water
not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying
the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is
improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His
body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal
body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating
anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he
was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep
It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained
weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He
has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or
impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this
man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to
him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but
his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a
year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is
something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power
behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules
This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o
experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~
experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ
fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in
religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will
not decrease rather it can increase
Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death
Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in
Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is
possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried
very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is
perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this
Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it
might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he
made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he
kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got
mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science
which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation
with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z
hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J
LL
more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~
experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt
headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl
be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in
many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And
this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is
right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if
external shapes can work like this then how much internal
geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you
SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our
inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and
when you lie down then again your inner being takes different
shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical
figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner
being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with
the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle
you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that
I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to
the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry
z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J
geometry changes according to our feelings
t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5
5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past
oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o
up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt
il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above
the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment
many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy
checked everything and it is not fake It is real
Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind
He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I
say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do
it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at
the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is
there
Two or three times he failed in his experiments
also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to
rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people
askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I
am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on
working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is
there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above
~===--=-
ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z
~ -
If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u
~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime
in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N
10
Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this
fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference
chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water
is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate
before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are
healthier and they produce better results
Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds
and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept
in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or
if germinated then all those plants grew sick
After thousands of experiments for fifteen years
this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is
not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly
there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely
that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the
z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J
Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)
b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao
man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography
This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future
frequency photography is done on highly
sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this
photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even
the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is
very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of
electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic
as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have
positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture
of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful
rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful
arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard
labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before
six months that this particular man is going to be sick because
sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even
before it affects the physical body Before someones death this
electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()
the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J
electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL
patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N
=-=bullbull~
Maikhalova Her mystery
Maikhalova is the most important personality in
Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with
the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force
By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet
and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can
make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these
experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is
experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five
hours to move anything
If there friends helpful people around her then it
happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of
gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes
z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )
LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)
b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8
declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co
N lt
doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that
what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are
recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body
electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that
entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all
around It is through current things are pulled towards her or
move away
The third most amazing thing is that those Russian
scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This
Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of
Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have
been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept
in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou
towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to
that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or
push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment
Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o
Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular
0shylt
egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N
you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph
that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in
someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also
stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the
electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it
gets stored in the camera
But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about
Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the
Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)
person who has just used it whether the person was male or female
because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are
most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets
transferred to the mirror
~
Nijinski
There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU
o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more
~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come
~ down that slow This was a miracle N
He married and when his wife saw his dance she
was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day
his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my
husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing
Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always
out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my
body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to
ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight
Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some
one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and
certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps
ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically
through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of
out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated
He can see himself outside from his physical body
~~~
o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z
~ --
o u
Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~
telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor
Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N
field of education He was asked in an international conference that
how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of
education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I
was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me
insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing
means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally
relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient
Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body
If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not
Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)
merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside
Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that
we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position
When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very
easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical
position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying
position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our
z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt
r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01
~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records
that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita
that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not
happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few
minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree
and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment
you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you
dropsdown
There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy
Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is
experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~
that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11
nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These
devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately
This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this
device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy
in those devices
Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no
need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o
have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it
Ct)
01willeffectyou
~~
Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
I
I Third problem is AIDS which is spreading like fire and
there is no possibility of its cure for at least next twenty years there is
I hardly any possibility of its cure Scientists have come to know that
by large it is incurable
I But not a single country is declaring celibacy as a crime It is celibacy behind this AIDS These monks these soldiers and students ~
who have to live without women become homosexual and
homosexuality is only manifestation root problem is celibacy z o All the religions are facing it because all religion teaches celibacy but ~ () no religion is ready to accept this As a rule if you deny recognizingl o w
your enemy you empower him only Understand this so that youZ o z can find new measures to fight your enemy Q()
5 qgt Fourth big problem is destruction of ecological system oc which humanity has to face in the next twenty We areo
destroying life resources in our ignorance This earth needs a co
C balanced ecology this balance is disturbing day by day And this
ecosystem is being destroyed from all sides for example- carbon
dioxide and man made chemicals have risen the atmospheric
temperature like never before It is for the first time- polar ice on
north and south has started melting Ithas never melted before If the
temperature of atmosphere raises little more then Himalayan ice will
also melt and will drown all these big coastal cities
And fifth problem that is most dangerous is man himself
Humanity is divided by cast system by nations by religions and
they all are killing each other As of now these five dangers seem
impossible to handle unless some miracle happens but miracle
happens only in stories not in real life One thing is sure that
old system is about to die If we can make the whole world
understand then only we can save humanity This New man would
be world citizen there wont be any nation This New man would be
religious but there wont be any religion He would be scientist but
not destructive His entire vision would be devoted to creativity He
would be pious merciful loving but not a celibate
There will be a new such man without the burden of past
who will be more meditative more loving more silent All the lt) z ~universities should devote their time to make this conscious possible -
o u
rather than wasting their time on those bogus subjects gtshy
~ ~--==-
0shy
Meritocracy Not democracy C
My idea is that the days of democracy are over A new
kind of system is needed based on merit
We have thousands of universities all over the world Why
have ordinary unknowledgeable ignorant masses choose people
who will be holding tremendous power for five years in their hands
And now the power is so much that they can destroy the whole
world Meritocracy means that only people who are educated in a
certain area should be able to vote in that area For example only
the educationists of the country should choose the education
The Razors Edge (260187)
i
l )
minister Then you will have the best education minister possible
For the finance minister you should choose somebody who knows
finance somebody who knows the complexities of economics But
this choice is possible only for people For every post the person who
is to be chosen should be chosen by experts
The health minister should be chosen by all the doctors
the surgeons the medical experts the scientists who are working
in the medical field Then we will have the cream of our genius and
z we can on this cream to make the life of all humanity moreQ ~ peaceful more rich This idea I call a meritocracy And0 )
ill 0 once you have chosen all the people then these people can choose the Z 0 president and the prime minister They will be our geniusesZ 0 (f5 can choose the prime minister the president from the country or gt U) they can choose from the members of the parliament And for theb T
parliament we should also make gradations For example people~ 0 who have at least a post-graduate degree should be able to vote Cl Cl
Just becoming twenty-one years old does not mean you are to
choose the right person At twenty-one years you dont know
anything about life and its complexities At least a post-graduate
should be held by those who choose the members of the
parliament or the senate or whatever you call it In this way we can
make an educated refined cultured government
---~=
Sermons In Stones 29
10 Fundamental human rights
1shy Life
2shy Love
3shy Right to die
4shy Searchoftruth
5shy Meditation
6shy Freedom in all dimensions
7shy One earth one humanity
8shy Uniqueness of Individual
9shy One world government
10shy Meritocracy Not democracy () z gt LL
-== +~ o ~ laquo
Cl Cl
Subjective amp objective art
Every art can be described either as objective art or as
subjective art Subjective art you will find it comes from
your feelings from your heart from your mind in paintings in
poetry in music But objective art comes from the emptiness of
your heart you become a flute a hollow bamboo and the
universe sings through you Your only credit is that you dont create
any hindrances you simply allow the universe to flow through youz o
With you being in a let-go and allowing the universe to flow through~ o youobjective art is created 1S
w z o There is not much objective art in the world because before z o U5 objective art can be you have to become a hollow bamboo 5 en and you are so solid your ego is so stubborn Before creating bc en objective art you have to be so humble almost nobody In youro CI absence there comes a great universal flood That flood can become CI CI
poetry a painting music a dance a sculpture Thousands of
dimensions are available you just allow it
Literature
You go into literature just put your whole energy into it
And literature is beautifuL If you can understand literature then it
will be easier for you And always remember bliss happens
only to creative people Uncreative people find it very difficult
almost impossible to be blissfuL ~-
Nansen The Point Of Departure 9 Q-1 Let Go 23
entered into it participated in its being fell a rapport with it
=~
Music
Music is not something biological it is not something
concerned with your chemistry or physiology Music is not even of
the mind Music is something a space between mind and
meditation It is one of the most mysterious phenomenon To z o conceive it in intellectual terms is almost impossible for the simple~ o
reason that it is beyond mind- but it is not yet meditation15 LU
Z o Music can go higher and further away from mind and then 5 ltis it starts becoming closer and closer to peace and silence One is a 5 (j)
b musician only when he understands the sound of silence and one c () who understands the sound of silence is capable of creating sounds ltt ~ which are synonymous with silence That is the most miraculous
thing Then the musician has come to his full flowering Beyond this
music starts the world of meditation
In fact the greatest music in the world is nothing but an echo
of the inner music Whenever a musician comes closer to that much
great music is born Only very few have reached close to it a Tansen
a Baiju Bawara a Beethoven a Mozart a Wagner Only very few
The 99 Names Of Nothingness 7 Satyam Shivam Sundaram 22 Q-l
Imiddot
() z ~ - LL o
~==-=~~ ~
Drums N N
LO
For nine months the child goes on hearing the heartbeat of
the mother This is the first drum he encounters and it becomes very
deep-rooted in the being of the child Every pore of him is filled with
it every fiber of his body vibrates with it he has no life except the
mothers heart And there is the beating continuously for nine
months The drum is the most primitive instrument When you
feel that drum beating your body responds sways you start falling
into the beat moving with the beat and suddenly you have become a
primitive a natural being all civilization drops You are no longer
The Guest 13 For Madmen Only (Price Of Admission Your Mind) 24
i I i
I
I here is this twentieth century and all the nonsense that goes on
around-- you have moved back almost ten thousand years
I Flute
There are many types of flute in the world The most
important is the Arabic the most beautiful is the Japanese and there
are many others But there is nothing comparable to the small Indian z 0
bamboo flute for its sweetness ~ U gt Cl ~====~bullbull~ LLl
Z 0 z When somebody is playing on the flute hide behind a 0 115middot1middot 5 tree amp listen and youll be able to see something Something that is
i U)
j bI c not ofthis world Something that is of the beyond
U)
0
-0 (J bull (J
Poetr~
Poetry is not just poetry Poetry is essential religion
Poetry means a state of being where the mind is no longer interfering
between you and when there is communion between you
and existence immediate when you are suddenly possessed
by as a separate entity and the whole
starts speaking through you starts dancing through you where you
become a hollow bamboo and the whole transforms you into flute
The Three Treasures Vol 2 10 Q 4 Glimpses Of A Golden Childhood 27 The Book Of Wisdom 24 Q -1
Poetry is the whole
into the dewdrop
through the
Acting
My
significant
because of its
And a person has
false faces become
The Book Of Blessed Are The Blessed Are The
I I I
MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE
I In recent years science has started touching the I
boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day
day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of
story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given
a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university
level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few
z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill
Z Growth of science o z o v
Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl
science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more
the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that
When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are
synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I
went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It
contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions
it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain
tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be
dynamic moving
And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life
is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a
problem means something that can be solved through logic if not
today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the
problem will be dissolved
= Mystery of Mahavira
It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -
o lL
hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~
food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl
calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food
for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is
difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him
Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against
Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very
difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his
body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been
dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy
I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique
I Am That 12
experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments
is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In
Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They
would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat
drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep
sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he
was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of
hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts
sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU
o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen
z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)
U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J
o he tasted it amp enjoyed it
a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water
not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying
the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is
improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His
body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal
body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating
anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he
was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep
It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained
weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He
has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or
impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this
man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to
him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but
his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a
year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is
something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power
behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules
This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o
experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~
experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ
fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in
religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will
not decrease rather it can increase
Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death
Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in
Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is
possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried
very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is
perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this
Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it
might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he
made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he
kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got
mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science
which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation
with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z
hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J
LL
more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~
experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt
headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl
be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in
many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And
this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is
right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if
external shapes can work like this then how much internal
geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you
SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our
inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and
when you lie down then again your inner being takes different
shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical
figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner
being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with
the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle
you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that
I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to
the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry
z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J
geometry changes according to our feelings
t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5
5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past
oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o
up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt
il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above
the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment
many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy
checked everything and it is not fake It is real
Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind
He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I
say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do
it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at
the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is
there
Two or three times he failed in his experiments
also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to
rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people
askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I
am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on
working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is
there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above
~===--=-
ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z
~ -
If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u
~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime
in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N
10
Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this
fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference
chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water
is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate
before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are
healthier and they produce better results
Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds
and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept
in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or
if germinated then all those plants grew sick
After thousands of experiments for fifteen years
this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is
not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly
there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely
that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the
z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J
Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)
b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao
man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography
This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future
frequency photography is done on highly
sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this
photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even
the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is
very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of
electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic
as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have
positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture
of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful
rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful
arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard
labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before
six months that this particular man is going to be sick because
sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even
before it affects the physical body Before someones death this
electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()
the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J
electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL
patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N
=-=bullbull~
Maikhalova Her mystery
Maikhalova is the most important personality in
Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with
the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force
By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet
and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can
make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these
experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is
experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five
hours to move anything
If there friends helpful people around her then it
happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of
gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes
z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )
LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)
b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8
declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co
N lt
doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that
what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are
recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body
electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that
entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all
around It is through current things are pulled towards her or
move away
The third most amazing thing is that those Russian
scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This
Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of
Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have
been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept
in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou
towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to
that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or
push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment
Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o
Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular
0shylt
egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N
you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph
that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in
someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also
stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the
electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it
gets stored in the camera
But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about
Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the
Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)
person who has just used it whether the person was male or female
because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are
most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets
transferred to the mirror
~
Nijinski
There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU
o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more
~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come
~ down that slow This was a miracle N
He married and when his wife saw his dance she
was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day
his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my
husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing
Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always
out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my
body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to
ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight
Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some
one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and
certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps
ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically
through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of
out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated
He can see himself outside from his physical body
~~~
o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z
~ --
o u
Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~
telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor
Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N
field of education He was asked in an international conference that
how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of
education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I
was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me
insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing
means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally
relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient
Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body
If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not
Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)
merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside
Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that
we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position
When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very
easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical
position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying
position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our
z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt
r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01
~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records
that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita
that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not
happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few
minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree
and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment
you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you
dropsdown
There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy
Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is
experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~
that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11
nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These
devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately
This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this
device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy
in those devices
Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no
need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o
have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it
Ct)
01willeffectyou
~~
Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
i
l )
minister Then you will have the best education minister possible
For the finance minister you should choose somebody who knows
finance somebody who knows the complexities of economics But
this choice is possible only for people For every post the person who
is to be chosen should be chosen by experts
The health minister should be chosen by all the doctors
the surgeons the medical experts the scientists who are working
in the medical field Then we will have the cream of our genius and
z we can on this cream to make the life of all humanity moreQ ~ peaceful more rich This idea I call a meritocracy And0 )
ill 0 once you have chosen all the people then these people can choose the Z 0 president and the prime minister They will be our geniusesZ 0 (f5 can choose the prime minister the president from the country or gt U) they can choose from the members of the parliament And for theb T
parliament we should also make gradations For example people~ 0 who have at least a post-graduate degree should be able to vote Cl Cl
Just becoming twenty-one years old does not mean you are to
choose the right person At twenty-one years you dont know
anything about life and its complexities At least a post-graduate
should be held by those who choose the members of the
parliament or the senate or whatever you call it In this way we can
make an educated refined cultured government
---~=
Sermons In Stones 29
10 Fundamental human rights
1shy Life
2shy Love
3shy Right to die
4shy Searchoftruth
5shy Meditation
6shy Freedom in all dimensions
7shy One earth one humanity
8shy Uniqueness of Individual
9shy One world government
10shy Meritocracy Not democracy () z gt LL
-== +~ o ~ laquo
Cl Cl
Subjective amp objective art
Every art can be described either as objective art or as
subjective art Subjective art you will find it comes from
your feelings from your heart from your mind in paintings in
poetry in music But objective art comes from the emptiness of
your heart you become a flute a hollow bamboo and the
universe sings through you Your only credit is that you dont create
any hindrances you simply allow the universe to flow through youz o
With you being in a let-go and allowing the universe to flow through~ o youobjective art is created 1S
w z o There is not much objective art in the world because before z o U5 objective art can be you have to become a hollow bamboo 5 en and you are so solid your ego is so stubborn Before creating bc en objective art you have to be so humble almost nobody In youro CI absence there comes a great universal flood That flood can become CI CI
poetry a painting music a dance a sculpture Thousands of
dimensions are available you just allow it
Literature
You go into literature just put your whole energy into it
And literature is beautifuL If you can understand literature then it
will be easier for you And always remember bliss happens
only to creative people Uncreative people find it very difficult
almost impossible to be blissfuL ~-
Nansen The Point Of Departure 9 Q-1 Let Go 23
entered into it participated in its being fell a rapport with it
=~
Music
Music is not something biological it is not something
concerned with your chemistry or physiology Music is not even of
the mind Music is something a space between mind and
meditation It is one of the most mysterious phenomenon To z o conceive it in intellectual terms is almost impossible for the simple~ o
reason that it is beyond mind- but it is not yet meditation15 LU
Z o Music can go higher and further away from mind and then 5 ltis it starts becoming closer and closer to peace and silence One is a 5 (j)
b musician only when he understands the sound of silence and one c () who understands the sound of silence is capable of creating sounds ltt ~ which are synonymous with silence That is the most miraculous
thing Then the musician has come to his full flowering Beyond this
music starts the world of meditation
In fact the greatest music in the world is nothing but an echo
of the inner music Whenever a musician comes closer to that much
great music is born Only very few have reached close to it a Tansen
a Baiju Bawara a Beethoven a Mozart a Wagner Only very few
The 99 Names Of Nothingness 7 Satyam Shivam Sundaram 22 Q-l
Imiddot
() z ~ - LL o
~==-=~~ ~
Drums N N
LO
For nine months the child goes on hearing the heartbeat of
the mother This is the first drum he encounters and it becomes very
deep-rooted in the being of the child Every pore of him is filled with
it every fiber of his body vibrates with it he has no life except the
mothers heart And there is the beating continuously for nine
months The drum is the most primitive instrument When you
feel that drum beating your body responds sways you start falling
into the beat moving with the beat and suddenly you have become a
primitive a natural being all civilization drops You are no longer
The Guest 13 For Madmen Only (Price Of Admission Your Mind) 24
i I i
I
I here is this twentieth century and all the nonsense that goes on
around-- you have moved back almost ten thousand years
I Flute
There are many types of flute in the world The most
important is the Arabic the most beautiful is the Japanese and there
are many others But there is nothing comparable to the small Indian z 0
bamboo flute for its sweetness ~ U gt Cl ~====~bullbull~ LLl
Z 0 z When somebody is playing on the flute hide behind a 0 115middot1middot 5 tree amp listen and youll be able to see something Something that is
i U)
j bI c not ofthis world Something that is of the beyond
U)
0
-0 (J bull (J
Poetr~
Poetry is not just poetry Poetry is essential religion
Poetry means a state of being where the mind is no longer interfering
between you and when there is communion between you
and existence immediate when you are suddenly possessed
by as a separate entity and the whole
starts speaking through you starts dancing through you where you
become a hollow bamboo and the whole transforms you into flute
The Three Treasures Vol 2 10 Q 4 Glimpses Of A Golden Childhood 27 The Book Of Wisdom 24 Q -1
Poetry is the whole
into the dewdrop
through the
Acting
My
significant
because of its
And a person has
false faces become
The Book Of Blessed Are The Blessed Are The
I I I
MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE
I In recent years science has started touching the I
boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day
day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of
story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given
a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university
level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few
z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill
Z Growth of science o z o v
Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl
science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more
the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that
When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are
synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I
went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It
contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions
it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain
tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be
dynamic moving
And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life
is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a
problem means something that can be solved through logic if not
today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the
problem will be dissolved
= Mystery of Mahavira
It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -
o lL
hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~
food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl
calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food
for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is
difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him
Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against
Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very
difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his
body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been
dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy
I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique
I Am That 12
experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments
is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In
Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They
would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat
drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep
sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he
was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of
hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts
sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU
o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen
z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)
U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J
o he tasted it amp enjoyed it
a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water
not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying
the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is
improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His
body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal
body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating
anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he
was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep
It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained
weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He
has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or
impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this
man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to
him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but
his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a
year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is
something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power
behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules
This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o
experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~
experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ
fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in
religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will
not decrease rather it can increase
Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death
Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in
Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is
possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried
very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is
perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this
Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it
might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he
made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he
kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got
mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science
which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation
with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z
hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J
LL
more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~
experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt
headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl
be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in
many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And
this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is
right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if
external shapes can work like this then how much internal
geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you
SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our
inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and
when you lie down then again your inner being takes different
shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical
figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner
being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with
the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle
you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that
I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to
the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry
z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J
geometry changes according to our feelings
t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5
5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past
oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o
up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt
il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above
the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment
many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy
checked everything and it is not fake It is real
Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind
He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I
say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do
it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at
the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is
there
Two or three times he failed in his experiments
also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to
rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people
askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I
am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on
working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is
there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above
~===--=-
ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z
~ -
If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u
~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime
in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N
10
Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this
fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference
chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water
is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate
before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are
healthier and they produce better results
Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds
and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept
in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or
if germinated then all those plants grew sick
After thousands of experiments for fifteen years
this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is
not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly
there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely
that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the
z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J
Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)
b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao
man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography
This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future
frequency photography is done on highly
sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this
photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even
the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is
very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of
electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic
as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have
positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture
of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful
rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful
arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard
labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before
six months that this particular man is going to be sick because
sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even
before it affects the physical body Before someones death this
electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()
the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J
electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL
patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N
=-=bullbull~
Maikhalova Her mystery
Maikhalova is the most important personality in
Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with
the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force
By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet
and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can
make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these
experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is
experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five
hours to move anything
If there friends helpful people around her then it
happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of
gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes
z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )
LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)
b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8
declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co
N lt
doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that
what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are
recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body
electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that
entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all
around It is through current things are pulled towards her or
move away
The third most amazing thing is that those Russian
scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This
Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of
Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have
been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept
in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou
towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to
that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or
push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment
Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o
Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular
0shylt
egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N
you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph
that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in
someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also
stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the
electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it
gets stored in the camera
But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about
Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the
Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)
person who has just used it whether the person was male or female
because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are
most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets
transferred to the mirror
~
Nijinski
There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU
o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more
~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come
~ down that slow This was a miracle N
He married and when his wife saw his dance she
was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day
his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my
husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing
Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always
out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my
body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to
ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight
Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some
one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and
certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps
ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically
through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of
out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated
He can see himself outside from his physical body
~~~
o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z
~ --
o u
Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~
telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor
Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N
field of education He was asked in an international conference that
how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of
education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I
was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me
insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing
means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally
relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient
Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body
If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not
Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)
merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside
Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that
we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position
When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very
easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical
position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying
position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our
z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt
r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01
~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records
that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita
that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not
happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few
minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree
and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment
you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you
dropsdown
There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy
Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is
experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~
that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11
nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These
devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately
This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this
device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy
in those devices
Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no
need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o
have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it
Ct)
01willeffectyou
~~
Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
Subjective amp objective art
Every art can be described either as objective art or as
subjective art Subjective art you will find it comes from
your feelings from your heart from your mind in paintings in
poetry in music But objective art comes from the emptiness of
your heart you become a flute a hollow bamboo and the
universe sings through you Your only credit is that you dont create
any hindrances you simply allow the universe to flow through youz o
With you being in a let-go and allowing the universe to flow through~ o youobjective art is created 1S
w z o There is not much objective art in the world because before z o U5 objective art can be you have to become a hollow bamboo 5 en and you are so solid your ego is so stubborn Before creating bc en objective art you have to be so humble almost nobody In youro CI absence there comes a great universal flood That flood can become CI CI
poetry a painting music a dance a sculpture Thousands of
dimensions are available you just allow it
Literature
You go into literature just put your whole energy into it
And literature is beautifuL If you can understand literature then it
will be easier for you And always remember bliss happens
only to creative people Uncreative people find it very difficult
almost impossible to be blissfuL ~-
Nansen The Point Of Departure 9 Q-1 Let Go 23
entered into it participated in its being fell a rapport with it
=~
Music
Music is not something biological it is not something
concerned with your chemistry or physiology Music is not even of
the mind Music is something a space between mind and
meditation It is one of the most mysterious phenomenon To z o conceive it in intellectual terms is almost impossible for the simple~ o
reason that it is beyond mind- but it is not yet meditation15 LU
Z o Music can go higher and further away from mind and then 5 ltis it starts becoming closer and closer to peace and silence One is a 5 (j)
b musician only when he understands the sound of silence and one c () who understands the sound of silence is capable of creating sounds ltt ~ which are synonymous with silence That is the most miraculous
thing Then the musician has come to his full flowering Beyond this
music starts the world of meditation
In fact the greatest music in the world is nothing but an echo
of the inner music Whenever a musician comes closer to that much
great music is born Only very few have reached close to it a Tansen
a Baiju Bawara a Beethoven a Mozart a Wagner Only very few
The 99 Names Of Nothingness 7 Satyam Shivam Sundaram 22 Q-l
Imiddot
() z ~ - LL o
~==-=~~ ~
Drums N N
LO
For nine months the child goes on hearing the heartbeat of
the mother This is the first drum he encounters and it becomes very
deep-rooted in the being of the child Every pore of him is filled with
it every fiber of his body vibrates with it he has no life except the
mothers heart And there is the beating continuously for nine
months The drum is the most primitive instrument When you
feel that drum beating your body responds sways you start falling
into the beat moving with the beat and suddenly you have become a
primitive a natural being all civilization drops You are no longer
The Guest 13 For Madmen Only (Price Of Admission Your Mind) 24
i I i
I
I here is this twentieth century and all the nonsense that goes on
around-- you have moved back almost ten thousand years
I Flute
There are many types of flute in the world The most
important is the Arabic the most beautiful is the Japanese and there
are many others But there is nothing comparable to the small Indian z 0
bamboo flute for its sweetness ~ U gt Cl ~====~bullbull~ LLl
Z 0 z When somebody is playing on the flute hide behind a 0 115middot1middot 5 tree amp listen and youll be able to see something Something that is
i U)
j bI c not ofthis world Something that is of the beyond
U)
0
-0 (J bull (J
Poetr~
Poetry is not just poetry Poetry is essential religion
Poetry means a state of being where the mind is no longer interfering
between you and when there is communion between you
and existence immediate when you are suddenly possessed
by as a separate entity and the whole
starts speaking through you starts dancing through you where you
become a hollow bamboo and the whole transforms you into flute
The Three Treasures Vol 2 10 Q 4 Glimpses Of A Golden Childhood 27 The Book Of Wisdom 24 Q -1
Poetry is the whole
into the dewdrop
through the
Acting
My
significant
because of its
And a person has
false faces become
The Book Of Blessed Are The Blessed Are The
I I I
MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE
I In recent years science has started touching the I
boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day
day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of
story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given
a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university
level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few
z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill
Z Growth of science o z o v
Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl
science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more
the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that
When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are
synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I
went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It
contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions
it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain
tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be
dynamic moving
And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life
is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a
problem means something that can be solved through logic if not
today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the
problem will be dissolved
= Mystery of Mahavira
It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -
o lL
hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~
food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl
calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food
for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is
difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him
Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against
Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very
difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his
body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been
dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy
I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique
I Am That 12
experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments
is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In
Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They
would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat
drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep
sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he
was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of
hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts
sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU
o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen
z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)
U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J
o he tasted it amp enjoyed it
a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water
not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying
the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is
improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His
body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal
body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating
anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he
was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep
It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained
weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He
has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or
impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this
man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to
him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but
his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a
year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is
something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power
behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules
This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o
experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~
experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ
fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in
religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will
not decrease rather it can increase
Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death
Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in
Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is
possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried
very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is
perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this
Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it
might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he
made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he
kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got
mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science
which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation
with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z
hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J
LL
more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~
experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt
headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl
be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in
many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And
this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is
right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if
external shapes can work like this then how much internal
geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you
SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our
inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and
when you lie down then again your inner being takes different
shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical
figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner
being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with
the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle
you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that
I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to
the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry
z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J
geometry changes according to our feelings
t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5
5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past
oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o
up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt
il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above
the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment
many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy
checked everything and it is not fake It is real
Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind
He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I
say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do
it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at
the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is
there
Two or three times he failed in his experiments
also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to
rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people
askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I
am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on
working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is
there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above
~===--=-
ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z
~ -
If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u
~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime
in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N
10
Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this
fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference
chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water
is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate
before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are
healthier and they produce better results
Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds
and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept
in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or
if germinated then all those plants grew sick
After thousands of experiments for fifteen years
this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is
not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly
there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely
that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the
z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J
Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)
b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao
man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography
This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future
frequency photography is done on highly
sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this
photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even
the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is
very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of
electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic
as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have
positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture
of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful
rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful
arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard
labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before
six months that this particular man is going to be sick because
sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even
before it affects the physical body Before someones death this
electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()
the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J
electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL
patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N
=-=bullbull~
Maikhalova Her mystery
Maikhalova is the most important personality in
Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with
the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force
By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet
and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can
make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these
experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is
experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five
hours to move anything
If there friends helpful people around her then it
happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of
gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes
z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )
LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)
b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8
declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co
N lt
doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that
what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are
recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body
electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that
entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all
around It is through current things are pulled towards her or
move away
The third most amazing thing is that those Russian
scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This
Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of
Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have
been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept
in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou
towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to
that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or
push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment
Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o
Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular
0shylt
egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N
you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph
that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in
someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also
stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the
electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it
gets stored in the camera
But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about
Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the
Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)
person who has just used it whether the person was male or female
because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are
most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets
transferred to the mirror
~
Nijinski
There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU
o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more
~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come
~ down that slow This was a miracle N
He married and when his wife saw his dance she
was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day
his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my
husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing
Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always
out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my
body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to
ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight
Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some
one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and
certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps
ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically
through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of
out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated
He can see himself outside from his physical body
~~~
o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z
~ --
o u
Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~
telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor
Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N
field of education He was asked in an international conference that
how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of
education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I
was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me
insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing
means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally
relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient
Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body
If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not
Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)
merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside
Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that
we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position
When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very
easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical
position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying
position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our
z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt
r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01
~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records
that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita
that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not
happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few
minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree
and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment
you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you
dropsdown
There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy
Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is
experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~
that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11
nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These
devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately
This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this
device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy
in those devices
Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no
need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o
have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it
Ct)
01willeffectyou
~~
Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
entered into it participated in its being fell a rapport with it
=~
Music
Music is not something biological it is not something
concerned with your chemistry or physiology Music is not even of
the mind Music is something a space between mind and
meditation It is one of the most mysterious phenomenon To z o conceive it in intellectual terms is almost impossible for the simple~ o
reason that it is beyond mind- but it is not yet meditation15 LU
Z o Music can go higher and further away from mind and then 5 ltis it starts becoming closer and closer to peace and silence One is a 5 (j)
b musician only when he understands the sound of silence and one c () who understands the sound of silence is capable of creating sounds ltt ~ which are synonymous with silence That is the most miraculous
thing Then the musician has come to his full flowering Beyond this
music starts the world of meditation
In fact the greatest music in the world is nothing but an echo
of the inner music Whenever a musician comes closer to that much
great music is born Only very few have reached close to it a Tansen
a Baiju Bawara a Beethoven a Mozart a Wagner Only very few
The 99 Names Of Nothingness 7 Satyam Shivam Sundaram 22 Q-l
Imiddot
() z ~ - LL o
~==-=~~ ~
Drums N N
LO
For nine months the child goes on hearing the heartbeat of
the mother This is the first drum he encounters and it becomes very
deep-rooted in the being of the child Every pore of him is filled with
it every fiber of his body vibrates with it he has no life except the
mothers heart And there is the beating continuously for nine
months The drum is the most primitive instrument When you
feel that drum beating your body responds sways you start falling
into the beat moving with the beat and suddenly you have become a
primitive a natural being all civilization drops You are no longer
The Guest 13 For Madmen Only (Price Of Admission Your Mind) 24
i I i
I
I here is this twentieth century and all the nonsense that goes on
around-- you have moved back almost ten thousand years
I Flute
There are many types of flute in the world The most
important is the Arabic the most beautiful is the Japanese and there
are many others But there is nothing comparable to the small Indian z 0
bamboo flute for its sweetness ~ U gt Cl ~====~bullbull~ LLl
Z 0 z When somebody is playing on the flute hide behind a 0 115middot1middot 5 tree amp listen and youll be able to see something Something that is
i U)
j bI c not ofthis world Something that is of the beyond
U)
0
-0 (J bull (J
Poetr~
Poetry is not just poetry Poetry is essential religion
Poetry means a state of being where the mind is no longer interfering
between you and when there is communion between you
and existence immediate when you are suddenly possessed
by as a separate entity and the whole
starts speaking through you starts dancing through you where you
become a hollow bamboo and the whole transforms you into flute
The Three Treasures Vol 2 10 Q 4 Glimpses Of A Golden Childhood 27 The Book Of Wisdom 24 Q -1
Poetry is the whole
into the dewdrop
through the
Acting
My
significant
because of its
And a person has
false faces become
The Book Of Blessed Are The Blessed Are The
I I I
MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE
I In recent years science has started touching the I
boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day
day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of
story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given
a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university
level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few
z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill
Z Growth of science o z o v
Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl
science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more
the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that
When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are
synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I
went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It
contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions
it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain
tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be
dynamic moving
And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life
is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a
problem means something that can be solved through logic if not
today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the
problem will be dissolved
= Mystery of Mahavira
It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -
o lL
hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~
food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl
calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food
for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is
difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him
Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against
Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very
difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his
body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been
dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy
I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique
I Am That 12
experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments
is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In
Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They
would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat
drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep
sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he
was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of
hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts
sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU
o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen
z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)
U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J
o he tasted it amp enjoyed it
a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water
not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying
the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is
improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His
body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal
body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating
anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he
was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep
It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained
weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He
has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or
impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this
man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to
him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but
his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a
year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is
something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power
behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules
This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o
experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~
experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ
fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in
religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will
not decrease rather it can increase
Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death
Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in
Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is
possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried
very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is
perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this
Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it
might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he
made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he
kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got
mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science
which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation
with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z
hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J
LL
more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~
experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt
headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl
be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in
many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And
this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is
right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if
external shapes can work like this then how much internal
geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you
SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our
inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and
when you lie down then again your inner being takes different
shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical
figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner
being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with
the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle
you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that
I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to
the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry
z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J
geometry changes according to our feelings
t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5
5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past
oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o
up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt
il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above
the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment
many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy
checked everything and it is not fake It is real
Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind
He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I
say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do
it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at
the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is
there
Two or three times he failed in his experiments
also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to
rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people
askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I
am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on
working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is
there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above
~===--=-
ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z
~ -
If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u
~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime
in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N
10
Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this
fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference
chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water
is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate
before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are
healthier and they produce better results
Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds
and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept
in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or
if germinated then all those plants grew sick
After thousands of experiments for fifteen years
this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is
not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly
there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely
that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the
z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J
Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)
b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao
man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography
This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future
frequency photography is done on highly
sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this
photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even
the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is
very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of
electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic
as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have
positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture
of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful
rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful
arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard
labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before
six months that this particular man is going to be sick because
sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even
before it affects the physical body Before someones death this
electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()
the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J
electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL
patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N
=-=bullbull~
Maikhalova Her mystery
Maikhalova is the most important personality in
Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with
the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force
By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet
and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can
make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these
experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is
experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five
hours to move anything
If there friends helpful people around her then it
happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of
gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes
z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )
LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)
b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8
declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co
N lt
doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that
what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are
recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body
electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that
entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all
around It is through current things are pulled towards her or
move away
The third most amazing thing is that those Russian
scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This
Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of
Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have
been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept
in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou
towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to
that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or
push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment
Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o
Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular
0shylt
egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N
you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph
that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in
someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also
stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the
electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it
gets stored in the camera
But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about
Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the
Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)
person who has just used it whether the person was male or female
because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are
most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets
transferred to the mirror
~
Nijinski
There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU
o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more
~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come
~ down that slow This was a miracle N
He married and when his wife saw his dance she
was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day
his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my
husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing
Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always
out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my
body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to
ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight
Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some
one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and
certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps
ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically
through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of
out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated
He can see himself outside from his physical body
~~~
o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z
~ --
o u
Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~
telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor
Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N
field of education He was asked in an international conference that
how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of
education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I
was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me
insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing
means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally
relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient
Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body
If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not
Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)
merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside
Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that
we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position
When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very
easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical
position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying
position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our
z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt
r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01
~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records
that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita
that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not
happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few
minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree
and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment
you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you
dropsdown
There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy
Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is
experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~
that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11
nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These
devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately
This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this
device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy
in those devices
Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no
need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o
have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it
Ct)
01willeffectyou
~~
Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
i I i
I
I here is this twentieth century and all the nonsense that goes on
around-- you have moved back almost ten thousand years
I Flute
There are many types of flute in the world The most
important is the Arabic the most beautiful is the Japanese and there
are many others But there is nothing comparable to the small Indian z 0
bamboo flute for its sweetness ~ U gt Cl ~====~bullbull~ LLl
Z 0 z When somebody is playing on the flute hide behind a 0 115middot1middot 5 tree amp listen and youll be able to see something Something that is
i U)
j bI c not ofthis world Something that is of the beyond
U)
0
-0 (J bull (J
Poetr~
Poetry is not just poetry Poetry is essential religion
Poetry means a state of being where the mind is no longer interfering
between you and when there is communion between you
and existence immediate when you are suddenly possessed
by as a separate entity and the whole
starts speaking through you starts dancing through you where you
become a hollow bamboo and the whole transforms you into flute
The Three Treasures Vol 2 10 Q 4 Glimpses Of A Golden Childhood 27 The Book Of Wisdom 24 Q -1
Poetry is the whole
into the dewdrop
through the
Acting
My
significant
because of its
And a person has
false faces become
The Book Of Blessed Are The Blessed Are The
I I I
MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE
I In recent years science has started touching the I
boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day
day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of
story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given
a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university
level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few
z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill
Z Growth of science o z o v
Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl
science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more
the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that
When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are
synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I
went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It
contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions
it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain
tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be
dynamic moving
And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life
is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a
problem means something that can be solved through logic if not
today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the
problem will be dissolved
= Mystery of Mahavira
It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -
o lL
hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~
food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl
calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food
for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is
difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him
Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against
Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very
difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his
body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been
dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy
I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique
I Am That 12
experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments
is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In
Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They
would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat
drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep
sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he
was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of
hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts
sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU
o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen
z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)
U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J
o he tasted it amp enjoyed it
a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water
not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying
the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is
improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His
body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal
body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating
anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he
was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep
It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained
weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He
has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or
impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this
man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to
him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but
his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a
year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is
something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power
behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules
This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o
experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~
experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ
fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in
religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will
not decrease rather it can increase
Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death
Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in
Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is
possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried
very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is
perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this
Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it
might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he
made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he
kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got
mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science
which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation
with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z
hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J
LL
more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~
experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt
headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl
be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in
many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And
this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is
right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if
external shapes can work like this then how much internal
geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you
SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our
inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and
when you lie down then again your inner being takes different
shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical
figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner
being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with
the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle
you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that
I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to
the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry
z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J
geometry changes according to our feelings
t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5
5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past
oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o
up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt
il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above
the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment
many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy
checked everything and it is not fake It is real
Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind
He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I
say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do
it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at
the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is
there
Two or three times he failed in his experiments
also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to
rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people
askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I
am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on
working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is
there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above
~===--=-
ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z
~ -
If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u
~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime
in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N
10
Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this
fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference
chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water
is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate
before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are
healthier and they produce better results
Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds
and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept
in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or
if germinated then all those plants grew sick
After thousands of experiments for fifteen years
this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is
not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly
there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely
that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the
z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J
Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)
b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao
man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography
This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future
frequency photography is done on highly
sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this
photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even
the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is
very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of
electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic
as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have
positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture
of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful
rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful
arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard
labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before
six months that this particular man is going to be sick because
sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even
before it affects the physical body Before someones death this
electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()
the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J
electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL
patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N
=-=bullbull~
Maikhalova Her mystery
Maikhalova is the most important personality in
Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with
the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force
By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet
and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can
make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these
experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is
experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five
hours to move anything
If there friends helpful people around her then it
happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of
gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes
z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )
LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)
b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8
declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co
N lt
doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that
what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are
recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body
electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that
entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all
around It is through current things are pulled towards her or
move away
The third most amazing thing is that those Russian
scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This
Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of
Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have
been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept
in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou
towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to
that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or
push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment
Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o
Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular
0shylt
egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N
you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph
that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in
someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also
stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the
electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it
gets stored in the camera
But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about
Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the
Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)
person who has just used it whether the person was male or female
because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are
most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets
transferred to the mirror
~
Nijinski
There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU
o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more
~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come
~ down that slow This was a miracle N
He married and when his wife saw his dance she
was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day
his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my
husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing
Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always
out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my
body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to
ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight
Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some
one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and
certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps
ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically
through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of
out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated
He can see himself outside from his physical body
~~~
o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z
~ --
o u
Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~
telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor
Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N
field of education He was asked in an international conference that
how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of
education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I
was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me
insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing
means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally
relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient
Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body
If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not
Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)
merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside
Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that
we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position
When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very
easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical
position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying
position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our
z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt
r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01
~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records
that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita
that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not
happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few
minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree
and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment
you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you
dropsdown
There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy
Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is
experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~
that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11
nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These
devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately
This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this
device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy
in those devices
Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no
need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o
have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it
Ct)
01willeffectyou
~~
Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
I I I
MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE
I In recent years science has started touching the I
boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day
day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of
story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given
a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university
level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few
z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill
Z Growth of science o z o v
Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl
science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more
the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that
When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are
synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I
went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It
contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions
it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain
tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be
dynamic moving
And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life
is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a
problem means something that can be solved through logic if not
today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the
problem will be dissolved
= Mystery of Mahavira
It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -
o lL
hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~
food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl
calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food
for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is
difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him
Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against
Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very
difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his
body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been
dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy
I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique
I Am That 12
experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments
is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In
Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They
would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat
drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep
sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he
was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of
hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts
sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU
o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen
z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)
U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J
o he tasted it amp enjoyed it
a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water
not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying
the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is
improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His
body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal
body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating
anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he
was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep
It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained
weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He
has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or
impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this
man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to
him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but
his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a
year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is
something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power
behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules
This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o
experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~
experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ
fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in
religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will
not decrease rather it can increase
Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death
Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in
Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is
possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried
very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is
perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this
Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it
might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he
made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he
kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got
mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science
which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation
with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z
hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J
LL
more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~
experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt
headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl
be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in
many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And
this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is
right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if
external shapes can work like this then how much internal
geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you
SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our
inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and
when you lie down then again your inner being takes different
shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical
figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner
being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with
the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle
you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that
I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to
the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry
z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J
geometry changes according to our feelings
t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5
5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past
oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o
up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt
il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above
the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment
many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy
checked everything and it is not fake It is real
Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind
He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I
say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do
it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at
the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is
there
Two or three times he failed in his experiments
also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to
rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people
askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I
am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on
working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is
there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above
~===--=-
ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z
~ -
If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u
~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime
in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N
10
Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this
fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference
chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water
is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate
before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are
healthier and they produce better results
Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds
and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept
in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or
if germinated then all those plants grew sick
After thousands of experiments for fifteen years
this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is
not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly
there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely
that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the
z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J
Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)
b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao
man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography
This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future
frequency photography is done on highly
sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this
photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even
the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is
very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of
electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic
as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have
positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture
of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful
rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful
arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard
labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before
six months that this particular man is going to be sick because
sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even
before it affects the physical body Before someones death this
electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()
the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J
electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL
patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N
=-=bullbull~
Maikhalova Her mystery
Maikhalova is the most important personality in
Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with
the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force
By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet
and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can
make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these
experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is
experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five
hours to move anything
If there friends helpful people around her then it
happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of
gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes
z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )
LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)
b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8
declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co
N lt
doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that
what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are
recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body
electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that
entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all
around It is through current things are pulled towards her or
move away
The third most amazing thing is that those Russian
scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This
Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of
Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have
been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept
in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou
towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to
that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or
push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment
Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o
Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular
0shylt
egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N
you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph
that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in
someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also
stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the
electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it
gets stored in the camera
But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about
Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the
Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)
person who has just used it whether the person was male or female
because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are
most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets
transferred to the mirror
~
Nijinski
There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU
o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more
~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come
~ down that slow This was a miracle N
He married and when his wife saw his dance she
was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day
his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my
husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing
Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always
out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my
body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to
ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight
Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some
one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and
certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps
ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically
through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of
out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated
He can see himself outside from his physical body
~~~
o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z
~ --
o u
Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~
telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor
Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N
field of education He was asked in an international conference that
how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of
education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I
was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me
insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing
means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally
relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient
Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body
If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not
Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)
merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside
Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that
we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position
When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very
easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical
position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying
position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our
z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt
r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01
~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records
that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita
that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not
happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few
minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree
and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment
you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you
dropsdown
There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy
Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is
experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~
that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11
nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These
devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately
This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this
device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy
in those devices
Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no
need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o
have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it
Ct)
01willeffectyou
~~
Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments
is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In
Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They
would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat
drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep
sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he
was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of
hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts
sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU
o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen
z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)
U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J
o he tasted it amp enjoyed it
a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water
not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying
the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is
improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His
body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal
body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating
anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he
was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep
It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained
weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He
has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or
impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this
man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to
him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but
his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a
year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is
something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power
behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules
This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o
experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~
experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ
fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in
religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will
not decrease rather it can increase
Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death
Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in
Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is
possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried
very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is
perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this
Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it
might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he
made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he
kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got
mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science
which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation
with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z
hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J
LL
more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~
experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt
headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl
be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in
many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And
this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is
right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if
external shapes can work like this then how much internal
geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you
SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our
inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and
when you lie down then again your inner being takes different
shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical
figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner
being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with
the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle
you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that
I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to
the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry
z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J
geometry changes according to our feelings
t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5
5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past
oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o
up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt
il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above
the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment
many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy
checked everything and it is not fake It is real
Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind
He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I
say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do
it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at
the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is
there
Two or three times he failed in his experiments
also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to
rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people
askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I
am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on
working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is
there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above
~===--=-
ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z
~ -
If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u
~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime
in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N
10
Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this
fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference
chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water
is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate
before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are
healthier and they produce better results
Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds
and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept
in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or
if germinated then all those plants grew sick
After thousands of experiments for fifteen years
this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is
not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly
there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely
that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the
z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J
Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)
b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao
man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography
This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future
frequency photography is done on highly
sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this
photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even
the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is
very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of
electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic
as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have
positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture
of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful
rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful
arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard
labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before
six months that this particular man is going to be sick because
sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even
before it affects the physical body Before someones death this
electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()
the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J
electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL
patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N
=-=bullbull~
Maikhalova Her mystery
Maikhalova is the most important personality in
Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with
the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force
By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet
and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can
make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these
experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is
experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five
hours to move anything
If there friends helpful people around her then it
happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of
gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes
z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )
LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)
b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8
declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co
N lt
doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that
what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are
recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body
electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that
entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all
around It is through current things are pulled towards her or
move away
The third most amazing thing is that those Russian
scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This
Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of
Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have
been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept
in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou
towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to
that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or
push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment
Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o
Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular
0shylt
egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N
you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph
that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in
someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also
stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the
electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it
gets stored in the camera
But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about
Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the
Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)
person who has just used it whether the person was male or female
because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are
most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets
transferred to the mirror
~
Nijinski
There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU
o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more
~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come
~ down that slow This was a miracle N
He married and when his wife saw his dance she
was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day
his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my
husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing
Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always
out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my
body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to
ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight
Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some
one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and
certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps
ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically
through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of
out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated
He can see himself outside from his physical body
~~~
o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z
~ --
o u
Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~
telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor
Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N
field of education He was asked in an international conference that
how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of
education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I
was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me
insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing
means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally
relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient
Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body
If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not
Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)
merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside
Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that
we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position
When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very
easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical
position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying
position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our
z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt
r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01
~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records
that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita
that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not
happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few
minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree
and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment
you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you
dropsdown
There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy
Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is
experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~
that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11
nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These
devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately
This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this
device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy
in those devices
Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no
need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o
have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it
Ct)
01willeffectyou
~~
Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried
very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is
perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this
Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it
might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he
made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he
kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got
mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science
which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation
with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z
hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J
LL
more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~
experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt
headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl
be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in
many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And
this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is
right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if
external shapes can work like this then how much internal
geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you
SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our
inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and
when you lie down then again your inner being takes different
shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical
figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner
being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with
the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle
you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that
I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to
the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry
z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J
geometry changes according to our feelings
t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5
5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past
oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o
up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt
il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above
the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment
many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy
checked everything and it is not fake It is real
Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind
He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I
say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do
it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at
the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is
there
Two or three times he failed in his experiments
also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to
rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people
askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I
am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on
working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is
there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above
~===--=-
ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z
~ -
If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u
~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime
in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N
10
Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this
fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference
chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water
is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate
before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are
healthier and they produce better results
Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds
and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept
in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or
if germinated then all those plants grew sick
After thousands of experiments for fifteen years
this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is
not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly
there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely
that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the
z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J
Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)
b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao
man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography
This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future
frequency photography is done on highly
sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this
photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even
the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is
very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of
electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic
as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have
positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture
of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful
rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful
arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard
labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before
six months that this particular man is going to be sick because
sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even
before it affects the physical body Before someones death this
electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()
the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J
electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL
patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N
=-=bullbull~
Maikhalova Her mystery
Maikhalova is the most important personality in
Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with
the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force
By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet
and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can
make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these
experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is
experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five
hours to move anything
If there friends helpful people around her then it
happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of
gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes
z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )
LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)
b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8
declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co
N lt
doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that
what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are
recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body
electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that
entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all
around It is through current things are pulled towards her or
move away
The third most amazing thing is that those Russian
scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This
Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of
Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have
been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept
in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou
towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to
that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or
push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment
Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o
Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular
0shylt
egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N
you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph
that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in
someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also
stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the
electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it
gets stored in the camera
But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about
Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the
Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)
person who has just used it whether the person was male or female
because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are
most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets
transferred to the mirror
~
Nijinski
There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU
o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more
~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come
~ down that slow This was a miracle N
He married and when his wife saw his dance she
was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day
his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my
husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing
Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always
out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my
body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to
ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight
Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some
one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and
certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps
ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically
through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of
out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated
He can see himself outside from his physical body
~~~
o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z
~ --
o u
Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~
telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor
Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N
field of education He was asked in an international conference that
how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of
education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I
was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me
insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing
means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally
relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient
Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body
If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not
Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)
merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside
Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that
we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position
When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very
easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical
position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying
position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our
z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt
r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01
~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records
that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita
that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not
happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few
minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree
and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment
you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you
dropsdown
There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy
Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is
experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~
that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11
nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These
devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately
This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this
device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy
in those devices
Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no
need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o
have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it
Ct)
01willeffectyou
~~
Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical
figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner
being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with
the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle
you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that
I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to
the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry
z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J
geometry changes according to our feelings
t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5
5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past
oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o
up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt
il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above
the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment
many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy
checked everything and it is not fake It is real
Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind
He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I
say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do
it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at
the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is
there
Two or three times he failed in his experiments
also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to
rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people
askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I
am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on
working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is
there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above
~===--=-
ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z
~ -
If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u
~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime
in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N
10
Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this
fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference
chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water
is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate
before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are
healthier and they produce better results
Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds
and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept
in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that
Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)
water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or
if germinated then all those plants grew sick
After thousands of experiments for fifteen years
this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is
not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly
there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely
that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the
z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J
Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)
b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao
man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography
This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future
frequency photography is done on highly
sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this
photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even
the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is
very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of
electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic
as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have
positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture
of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful
rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful
arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard
labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before
six months that this particular man is going to be sick because
sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even
before it affects the physical body Before someones death this
electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()
the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J
electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL
patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N
=-=bullbull~
Maikhalova Her mystery
Maikhalova is the most important personality in
Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with
the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force
By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet
and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can
make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these
experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is
experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five
hours to move anything
If there friends helpful people around her then it
happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of
gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes
z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )
LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)
b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8
declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co
N lt
doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that
what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are
recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body
electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that
entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all
around It is through current things are pulled towards her or
move away
The third most amazing thing is that those Russian
scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This
Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of
Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have
been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept
in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou
towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to
that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or
push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment
Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o
Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular
0shylt
egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N
you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph
that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in
someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also
stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the
electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it
gets stored in the camera
But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about
Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the
Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)
person who has just used it whether the person was male or female
because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are
most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets
transferred to the mirror
~
Nijinski
There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU
o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more
~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come
~ down that slow This was a miracle N
He married and when his wife saw his dance she
was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day
his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my
husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing
Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always
out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my
body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to
ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight
Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some
one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and
certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps
ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically
through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of
out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated
He can see himself outside from his physical body
~~~
o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z
~ --
o u
Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~
telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor
Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N
field of education He was asked in an international conference that
how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of
education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I
was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me
insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing
means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally
relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient
Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body
If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not
Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)
merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside
Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that
we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position
When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very
easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical
position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying
position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our
z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt
r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01
~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records
that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita
that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not
happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few
minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree
and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment
you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you
dropsdown
There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy
Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is
experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~
that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11
nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These
devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately
This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this
device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy
in those devices
Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no
need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o
have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it
Ct)
01willeffectyou
~~
Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or
if germinated then all those plants grew sick
After thousands of experiments for fifteen years
this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is
not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly
there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely
that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the
z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J
Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)
b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao
man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography
This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future
frequency photography is done on highly
sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this
photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even
the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is
very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of
electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic
as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have
positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture
of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful
rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful
arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard
labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before
six months that this particular man is going to be sick because
sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even
before it affects the physical body Before someones death this
electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()
the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J
electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL
patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N
=-=bullbull~
Maikhalova Her mystery
Maikhalova is the most important personality in
Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with
the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force
By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet
and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can
make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these
experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is
experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five
hours to move anything
If there friends helpful people around her then it
happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of
gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes
z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )
LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)
b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8
declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co
N lt
doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that
what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are
recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body
electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that
entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all
around It is through current things are pulled towards her or
move away
The third most amazing thing is that those Russian
scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This
Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of
Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have
been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept
in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou
towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to
that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or
push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment
Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o
Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular
0shylt
egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N
you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph
that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in
someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also
stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the
electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it
gets stored in the camera
But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about
Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the
Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)
person who has just used it whether the person was male or female
because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are
most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets
transferred to the mirror
~
Nijinski
There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU
o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more
~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come
~ down that slow This was a miracle N
He married and when his wife saw his dance she
was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day
his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my
husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing
Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always
out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my
body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to
ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight
Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some
one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and
certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps
ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically
through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of
out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated
He can see himself outside from his physical body
~~~
o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z
~ --
o u
Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~
telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor
Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N
field of education He was asked in an international conference that
how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of
education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I
was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me
insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing
means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally
relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient
Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body
If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not
Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)
merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside
Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that
we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position
When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very
easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical
position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying
position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our
z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt
r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01
~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records
that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita
that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not
happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few
minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree
and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment
you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you
dropsdown
There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy
Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is
experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~
that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11
nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These
devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately
This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this
device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy
in those devices
Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no
need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o
have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it
Ct)
01willeffectyou
~~
Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these
experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is
experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five
hours to move anything
If there friends helpful people around her then it
happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of
gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes
z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )
LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)
b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8
declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co
N lt
doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that
what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are
recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body
electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that
entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all
around It is through current things are pulled towards her or
move away
The third most amazing thing is that those Russian
scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This
Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of
Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have
been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept
in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou
towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to
that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or
push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment
Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o
Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular
0shylt
egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N
you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph
that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in
someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also
stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the
electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it
gets stored in the camera
But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about
Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the
Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)
person who has just used it whether the person was male or female
because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are
most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets
transferred to the mirror
~
Nijinski
There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU
o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more
~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come
~ down that slow This was a miracle N
He married and when his wife saw his dance she
was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day
his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my
husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing
Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always
out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my
body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to
ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight
Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some
one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and
certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps
ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically
through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of
out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated
He can see himself outside from his physical body
~~~
o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z
~ --
o u
Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~
telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor
Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N
field of education He was asked in an international conference that
how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of
education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I
was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me
insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing
means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally
relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient
Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body
If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not
Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)
merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside
Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that
we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position
When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very
easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical
position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying
position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our
z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt
r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01
~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records
that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita
that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not
happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few
minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree
and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment
you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you
dropsdown
There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy
Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is
experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~
that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11
nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These
devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately
This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this
device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy
in those devices
Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no
need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o
have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it
Ct)
01willeffectyou
~~
Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
person who has just used it whether the person was male or female
because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are
most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets
transferred to the mirror
~
Nijinski
There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU
o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more
~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come
~ down that slow This was a miracle N
He married and when his wife saw his dance she
was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day
his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my
husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing
Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always
out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my
body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to
ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when
Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)
I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight
Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some
one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and
certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps
ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically
through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of
out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated
He can see himself outside from his physical body
~~~
o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z
~ --
o u
Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~
telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor
Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N
field of education He was asked in an international conference that
how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of
education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I
was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me
insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing
means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally
relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient
Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body
If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not
Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)
merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside
Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that
we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position
When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very
easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical
position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying
position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our
z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt
r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01
~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records
that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita
that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not
happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few
minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree
and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment
you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you
dropsdown
There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy
Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is
experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~
that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11
nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These
devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately
This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this
device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy
in those devices
Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no
need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o
have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it
Ct)
01willeffectyou
~~
Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside
Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that
we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position
When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very
easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical
position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying
position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our
z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt
r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01
~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records
that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita
that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not
happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few
minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree
and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment
you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you
dropsdown
There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy
Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is
experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~
that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11
nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These
devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately
This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this
device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy
in those devices
Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no
need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o
have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it
Ct)
01willeffectyou
~~
Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
Meditation
Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma
meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of
meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques
have already been detailed at the end of teenage education
sections
~
z o (
~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)
b I Cf)
o ltt ltt N
ART OF DYING
The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point
now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto
untouched concept- the concept of art of dying
This section has been divided into two partsshy
1 Middle age education
2 Old age education
Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all
important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have
been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education
is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle
aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism
and university of death
And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes
the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by
step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that
there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also
been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door
opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic
feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from
thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more
into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts
looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a
person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to
forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and
more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They
become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife
that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there
is something higher higher than love
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy
~~
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry
novels Whatever he wanted to do in life
Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything
that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be
turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy
marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new
adventures in every direction We can make the second part so
beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous
z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU
Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~
qJ
0c (f)
0
a 1O Ci
I
Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1
Education in 2 parts Changing the roots
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes
to the university of course to different universities or to the same
university but to different departments One is to prepare children
one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now
want to know something more beyond life The second part of
education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of
witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education
for death and education for livelihood are separated- when
everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0
eternity- education is complete LL
0 Qlaquo
L) Ci
Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
Five dimensional education For a golden future
Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor
world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in
world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone
I divide education into five dimensions The first is
informative like history geography and many other subjects which
can be dealt with by television and computer together But about
z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )
o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w
~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N
humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman
Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim
Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho
We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance
with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now
as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have
a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that
they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or
other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations
completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and
dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the
first dimension also come languages Every person in the world
should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and
the other is English as an international vehicle for communication
They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent
the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can
create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language
connects people and language disconnects too There is right now
no international language This is due to our prejudices English is
perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~
u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo
tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)
reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N
they are more complicated and the human guide will be more
necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day
education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that
they know what life is They dont know and by the time they
know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his
anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third
dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called
education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your
life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes
ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who
forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its
wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not
go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a
connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be
just outside things - they should be something inner too A
reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension
People are so irreverent to life
The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity
z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)
zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to
to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being
ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the
fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension
will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so
that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should
be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can
avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be
introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all
possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any
careof
The Golden Future
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
Religion
According to age is the time when a person should
experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be
practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to
learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these
topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been
taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w
o z Yoga
~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)
Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to
-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist
can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not
differentiate between an atheist and a religious person
Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same
way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and
inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with
Yoga nothing else
Yog Naye Aayaam
Hassidism
Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very
communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not
anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should
live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop
the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people
be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness
with their happiness with their life with their death Create a
concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear
on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device
~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have
r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N
enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life
holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The
ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine
grace
-~
Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of
prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of
techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner
reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not
believe in techniques but in love Remember well the
The Art Of Dying 3
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is
non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet
Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique
Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no
techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life
trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so
deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes
hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o
Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)
b
8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at
~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N
mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have
any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the
garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the
spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you
cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to
the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do
and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and
it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows
The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism
Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a
love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into
the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones
heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma
doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna
is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to
remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism
is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~
UJ
z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4
talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact
more technological They say You have done something wrong
you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to
keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to
change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has
tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says
If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be
forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if
Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1
you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance
becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you
have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you
accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to
repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance
becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else
because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes
you conscious alert
~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~
the old division of I and ~
~
meditation
Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
z o ~ o gt o LU
Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ
b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o
only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1
~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic
in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in
misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend
to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with
the possibility of going beyond death into immortality
~
Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6
Martial arts
Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have
been given to throw some light on these rare topics-
Swordsmanship
A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what
meditation has to do with a sword but they developed
swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this
swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally
different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z
you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11
be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)
-0
aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1
Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to
fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all
that is ugly in you
Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam
Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor
Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative
techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial
arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to
commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death
facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more
and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and
destruction disappears
Archery
Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the
competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The
z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw
6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent
at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not
~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own
and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature
exists without any competition and whenever we bring in
competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by
drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to
know yourself itcan be used
Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15
Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness
One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy
laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while
dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a
disease
A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of
intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the
more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question
of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers
It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o
society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation
~ =-= N
To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes
you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to
me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious
person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is
still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter
has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that
laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be
difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will
become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just
Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and
totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt
forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too
only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately
the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many
ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just
have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly
[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z
Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u
gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)
b r (I)
0
-0 -0 N
The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2
Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science
Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything
about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level
Just to give a glimpse
And now there is a possibility that science and religion
can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a
very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and
others have come to a feeling that the more they know about
existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)
know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o
mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a
scientist but as a poet N -0
Eddington has written that first we use to believe that
thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I
went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world
does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence
appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good
news science is coming to a great understanding That
understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But
I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious
people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old
stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the
Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in
a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for
meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics
of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck
Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only
scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the
Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we
need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~
UJ
Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom
~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co
-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need
meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has
come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded
together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of
human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable
unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity
will disappear from theworld
The Secret 12 Q 1
University of mysticism Whole sky is yours
Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes
for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people
can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife
Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be
revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has
lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring
into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make
you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()
definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy
This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i
to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo
ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N
are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all
that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only
have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill
have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools
All those mystery schools together will be the University of
Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be
universal
And its function is totally different It is not going to teach
you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and
that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all
worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I
can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create
engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all
needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont
create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can
grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the
suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much
beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you
z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ
z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto
taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind
man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is
his
Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2
Mysteries of life Better be positive
Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small
The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small
hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on
standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One
who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten
lives are short
One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling
ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL
o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger
~ ~ foo
N
It is better to be positive because the more positive you are
the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no
negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys
it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot
explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable
inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help
The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only
questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on
asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers
questions and questions and questions Each question becomes
The Golden Future 15 Q-1
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is
one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will
not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no
communication because the heart knows only the language of
silence No other language is known by the heart no other language
is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence
The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise
z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5
8 r o N r--shyN
The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2
University of death Making death - a festival
Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age
This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an
event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an
institution- as a jumping board-
Whole system of education has to be changed from the very
roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood
rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third
of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life
()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u
authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~
that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N
Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the
university -- of course to different universities but to different
departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare
people who have lived life and now want to know something more
beyond life
Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people
who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more
peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just
sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will
return Except this there is no otherway
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
Education divided in two parts means young people study
for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the
middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing
laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their
death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of
education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt
they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things
Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that
Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )
o ~ IU
Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world
8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life
meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~
great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of
humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of
living still you will need all these great value in your life But you
will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as
a background for all these- meditation but the government of India
is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I
was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane
things of life
I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2
be the only education There should be a lower kind of education
and each university should have a higher faculty of education where
you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make
you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can
chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the
universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh
you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a
desert
=== -==0
Mediation is the key () z ~ o u
Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~
existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro
Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N
going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able
to see and experience on his own And only your experience is
liberating because only then it is authentically your truth
~=-=~~
The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead
stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his
religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will
find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will
be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract
ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature
and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha
This very earth~ the paradise
The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be
his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the
stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to
demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those
mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be
an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~
-0 N
The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l
Meditation
Vipassana
Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60
minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and
breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is
necessary
While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the
bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is
not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many
other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~
ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world
N
etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what
you are watching So remember not to become identified with
whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as
mysteries to be enjoyed
Zazen
Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away
Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the
wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with
thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30
minutes
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
z o ~
~ w
5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI
While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the
attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and
alert as possible moment to moment
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of
being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing
meaningful that remains-is this aloneness
From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what
you are going to become the potential blossoms
From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop
the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that
you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from
you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is
separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy
nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the
pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is
the preparation for death
Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things
move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with
great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been
meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this
richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole
existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great
opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible
flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can
feel them
From Darkness To Light 3
() Z
~ LL o ~
co CJ
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
Life amp death Two banks of existence
Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho
has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its
totality-shy
Death is already happening Whether you face it or
not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like
breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the
first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ
z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)
b I
the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part
o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ
together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being
against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without
death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life
are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being
cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding
of what we mean by death
Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is
not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the
future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always
happening Since you have been here it has been with you With
each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because
of fear we have put it in the future
Between life and death between the two banks of life
and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a
person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the
of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for
that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone
it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river
oflove
() ~ z
~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o
wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)
lt0
life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ
seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving
together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy
they are one Those who want to understand life have to
understand death too Those who do not understand death can
never understand life either but we have been brought up with such
a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and
bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on
I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them
be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning
From one side it is an end from another side it is a new
Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will
come to anend
~
z o ~ ~ o UJ
z o z o Ci5 gt (j)
b I (j)
o ~ co 0J
The Messiah Vol 2 18
Death A transmi2ration
Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is
necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we
can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death
from various angles which can throw more light on this
Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People
have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic
misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new
life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a
crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~
u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o
own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co
0J
livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead
There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear
has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont
like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The
fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else
who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an
experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from
the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know
anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations
of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the
manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there
just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body
~
Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you
come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between
two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy
being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a
preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ
z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn
8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as
the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight
death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are
fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your
destiny you are fighting against something which is going to
happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be
avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you
accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you
accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation
then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you
have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go
Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again
you will come many mornings will come in different forms you
will be here again and again and again until the absolute death
happens That absolute death is for those who have become
absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known
absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who
are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and
who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the
final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And
once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any
()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~
~ LL o
Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--
co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N
your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies
moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no
exit Death is your great friend companion which makes
you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always
there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like
dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered
about death because that will be destroying your present When it
comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able
to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes
in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has
Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house
fresh just made made for you Death is only a change
Death separates you from your body from your mind
from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You
are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you
are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not
you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU
Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o
The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you
~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying
frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural
phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the
leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh
and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he
will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more
possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same
route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move
into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a
beginning
From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6
Meditation looks like death and the experience is
exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and
difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and
death is just a dream
-~
ltgt z ~ u o ~
~ CJ
The Golden Future 13 Q -1
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end
One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath
As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the
death itself
In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy
tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe
with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o
so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)
making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)
o ugliest colors
Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N
we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is
never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes
he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives
death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is
an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the
ultimate crescendo of life
But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious
Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death
Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around
Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about
death
Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of
death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes
into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences
You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the
body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged
This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual
way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience
exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~
0shyN
when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens
You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In
meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and
yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness
Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death
Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)
b r (3
(oJ 0shy(oJ
comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion
then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont
teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely
new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it
Then you are always ready
The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is
purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with
morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy
ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated
state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)
Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o
cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy
laquo ~
that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)
(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy
become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass
through
There are many fears but fundamentally they are only
offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is
death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with
death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a
shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt
but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming
The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a
protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to
protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At
least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of
unconsciousness is a kind of drug
If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then
only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin
z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()
will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never
disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe
in any beginning and in any end
Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been
here and you have always been here Forms may have been different
forms have been different even in this life
Your form is changing every momeRt And death is
nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker
o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~
w
childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy
~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on
~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI
and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form
into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born
and you never die
You are always here Forms come and go and the
driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of
death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with
the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never
bother about death
---~
The Invitation 7 Q- 3
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
Zen attitude Laughter
I
I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole
gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive
attitude
Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death
and towards life too because life and death are not separate
Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude
towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u
will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU
Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5
U)
5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)
o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life
each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live
you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can
you laugh with life and in life
~
This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1
Four similar things
Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego
nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in
the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life
The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love
because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people
cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey
never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the
phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death
Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z
their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL
dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy
ltl
Returning To The Source 10
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness
Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right
path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear
would automatically follow
A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if
age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that
you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy
oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU
Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)
b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()
believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N
thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am
automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man
realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would
realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would
invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He
has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped
Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken
automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught
by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the
effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference
of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65
years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and
remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a
preparation of death He would not do anything now because once
it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now
Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him
now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death
from all sides
When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o
our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~
the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy
our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN
then the fear of death would decrease accordingly
==-+-
Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
Preparing for death Die to your past
Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to
happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight
For death I dont mean the death that will come
mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation
Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the
death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean
z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o
become available to the unknown ~ ()
a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5
be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J
when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando
o (f)
thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to
live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left
behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you
transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and
death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you
come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God
you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or
whatsoever you choose
~
The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2
Natural death You cantt transcend nature
Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to
live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the
culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition
without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live
the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to
flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you
are absent and life is moving on its own
Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o
all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~
arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect
o ~
the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)
condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people
in the world have died naturally because only very few people have
lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural
Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that
we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is
to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical
All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means
going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of
humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above
nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
spontaneous beauty their innocence
Man need not transcend nature
z o ~ u =gto LU
Z o Z o U)
gt U)
b t U)
o N a lt)
Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1
Past life A notion to think
Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science
to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief
(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine
details about it
Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a
way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation
It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask
What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)
canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o
will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured
lt) a lt)
Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it
is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are
however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like
small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation
Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can
channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also
meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be
plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and
one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant
memories ofpast lives
The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from
the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented
Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the
future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes
interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be
concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are
interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking
astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in
z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o
remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)
called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o
storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond
that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will
be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which
will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth
Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of
ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can
penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to
the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A
man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this
he cannot move into them One has to undertake this
of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones
life as well
So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself
completely away from the future for a few months for a certain
specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of
the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does
occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become
identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z
first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u
and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy
the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~
When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)
begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to
look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have
not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy
recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered
his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a
dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his
relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that
world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those
worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and
sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a
dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he
And now And here 2 Q-2
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered
for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy
years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years
would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a
dream which had come and withered away
-~
Only pure in heart can go in
z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o
mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has
2 already disappeared (1)
Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart
you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great
story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the
biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are
carrying alHhose memories of being a tree
People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose
They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very
cunning
The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql
i shya (1)
~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
Meditation Going into eternity
To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION
Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are
coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go
into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality
going into your eternity going into your godliness
Once again be simple once again be a child And this
z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o
surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU
o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind
5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o
Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are
not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part
of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great
silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are
part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you
are surprised This silence is the only music there
-~
Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1
Bardo Preparing for journey ahead
A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is
known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death
Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only
people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited
by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was
devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing
anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve
enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o
has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~
willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0
is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it
Listening to me you become quiet silent
The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person
Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it
away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont
struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for
you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to
it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very
significant possibility will be missed
The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3
Celebrating death In every move
One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy
celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end
too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon
but of great importance-
I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned
because they never told their names to anybody they never
answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The
three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()
village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~
people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL
being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start
laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)
involved and they would move to another town They were loved
very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that
laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the
situation
Then it happened that they became famous all over the
country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved
them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must
be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at
anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood
the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
using a single word People would ask their names but they would
simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing
Monks
Then they became old and in one village one of the three
monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with
expectations because now at least when one of them had died they
must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one
would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)
b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~
(I)
presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off
We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead
monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized
that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was
also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his
companions Dont change my It was conventional that
when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the
body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never
been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity
can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered
any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath
and dont change my clothes
So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes
And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became
aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those
things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed
and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have
defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter
when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o
highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~
(I)
(I)
Meditation The First And Last Freedom
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
Meditation You have to die
Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death
is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death
Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is
accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not
accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death
as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was
z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die
5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5
exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt
C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to
exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation
will help you very much to do this experiment because you will
be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique
will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have
tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a
taste of it It is beautifuL
And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of
this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away
purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay
more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed
and inner silence will be created
Step 2
You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just
exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground
exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes
out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air
goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the
air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing
the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z
you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u
I-
appears like a deep rest ~
Step 3 to
C)
down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a
corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With
closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel
that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned
As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and
move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the
toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in
the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~
ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire
comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on
upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and
you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique
take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in
one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3
months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the
gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to
ashes then you can watch
z o ~ U gt o UJ
z o
Osho No- School School
Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many
dreams Now I leave you my dream
One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this
school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in
Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma
Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma
Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine
(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every
aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I
have about education Many more things will emerge from in
future
These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)
researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document
which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision
in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method
of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine
details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much
focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of
research in future
And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for
this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him
completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for
No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on
management of this institution
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward
to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child
education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon
First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other
circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream
of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a
definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground
Swami Anand Vairagya
co CI)
YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)
About Osho
Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and
humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the
world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he
calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is
aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual
traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual
reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this
split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his
enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his
dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a
philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()
CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of
thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing
practical tools for mans self transformation
By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique
Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so
burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of
modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing
process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed
state ofmeditation
By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in
Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a
flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in
the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
~ I
and death to the struggles of power and politics
from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of
science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of
books in every major language of the world He belongs to no
traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy
My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation
Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government
agents while being held in custody for technical immigration
violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT
TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated
read-OSHO
Never Born Never Died
Only visited this
Planet Earth between
December 11-1931- January 19-1990
Contacts
1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490
N (V)
Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several
OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION
Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way
Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in
Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India
+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722
Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020
MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835
Swamiji
district he his college
Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan
Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time
After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several